《Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit》 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 1 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 1 Chapter 1 FuneralA funeral was being held at the Frouver City Cemetery.Dressed in ck, Lyra Jones stood in the crowd humbly, epting condolences from her father¡¯s friends one by one.¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± A low voice sounded in her ear. Lyra wiped away her tears and thanked the guest.A month ago, the Jones Group hadpletely gone into liquidation. A heart attack bereaved her of her father forever. The once glorious and grand Jones family was gone just like that. Everyone felt for Lyra but no one underestimated her.Because she was not only a Jones but also the wife of the Barnwell group¡¯s president, Hank Barnwell.The funeral went on until noon, but not until near the end, did the crowd see Hank, arriving slowly in a low-profile Bentley.With the driver opening the rear door, Hank got out, stepping on a pair of shiny leather shoes. Above the neat and sharp suit, was a handsome, angr but aloof face.This was the first time Lyra saw Hank after two years of marriage. Ironically, it was at her father¡¯s funeral!All the guests brought flowers for the mourning, but Hank had side opened, a graceful woman in a bright red short skirt came out of the car and naturallywrapped her arm around Hank¡¯s. ¡°Should I go in?¡±Looking at her, Hank smiled a little. He peeled her fingers away from his arm. ¡°Wait for me here.¡±¡°Alright.¡± The woman smiled and tiptoed, reaching his face to give him a kiss. Seeing that, Lyra¡¯s face burned with shock.This was her father¡¯s funeral. This woman not only wore a red dress but also kissed her husband in front of all the guests!Clenching her hands, Lyra couldn¡¯t keep herposure. While Hank had already stepped up the stairs and walked to her.After a long while, he turned his head and met her gaze. He was six ft one and overwhelming. ¡°It¡¯s been two years. What? Are you mute now?¡±¡°What do you want to do?¡± Lyra realized that he hade with ill intentions. ¡°What do I want?¡± Hank¡¯s eyes were colder than the snow outside the window. ¡°Of course, I want to pay my respects to my good ol¡¯ father-inw.¡± He looked down at Lyra, sizing her up. She was more beautiful than she was two years ago. Her long hair reached her waist. If she was not the daughter of his enemy, maybe they would have a happy marriage. Oh, no, they would never get married at all. Because he married her just to take revenge on that bastard, Drake Jones. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± Hearing that, all the people in the memorial hall left the venue without exception, because no one dared to provoke him and go against the Barnwell Group. After thest person left the venue, a bone-piercing pain came from Lyra¡¯s wrist. She was dragged in by Hank and then the door closed. An hourter, Hank adjusted his suit and left the memorial hall expressionlessly. The woman who had been waiting outside immediately went up to him, grabbed his hand, and said gently, ¡°Hank. So? Has the trouble been resolved?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Yes,¡± Hank nodded, held her hand, and walked down the steps while saying¡­ ¡°Everything is over.¡± Alma noticed the forbearance in his words, but she did not dare to ask. She only looked back with lingering fear. Hopefully, everything was really over. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 2 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Insult In the room, Lyra tidied up her clothes.The mess on the ground was enough to show what had just happened. Even the candles and decorations were knocked to the ground. In this hall, Hank ruthlessly forced himself on her for more than an hour.In front of her dead father!Even if her father died, he would not forget to humiliate her!Lyra raised her head and looked at her father¡¯s deadee. She recalled Hank¡¯s harsh words just now. [I married you just to take revenge on your disgusting father. Now that he is finally dead, you are the only one left, so you need to pay back. ]Lyra was exhausted. She knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±The news of the Jones family¡¯s family being destroyed overnight made the headlines of all the major news reports. The next day, another entertainment news article quickly got on the trending topic!Before Lyra could get out of the pain of losing her father, a group of uninvited people broke into her vi on the outskirts of the city, tantly moved all the furniture out.The noise downstairs was too loud. When she came downstairs with her swollen eyes, the housemaid Rae rushed to her. ¡°Madam! I don¡¯t know where these people came from. They started to move things without saying anything. I can¡¯t stop them!¡±Lyra woke up a little and stopped one person, who was trying to move the Qing Dynasty vase at the entrance. ¡°What are you doing? I will sue you for trespassing!¡±¡°Trespassing? Isn¡¯t the owner of this house Mr. Barnwell? We are all entrusted by him to move all the things away. If we disturbed you, I am sorry.¡±Lyra was stunned. Yes, she almost forgot that when her father bought this house for her as a wedding gift, she insisted to put it under only Hank¡¯s name to show her trust in him.So now, what did this man mean?Lyra took out her phone and was about to call Hank to question him. Her phone vibrated several times, and her finger identally clicked into a message.[This morning¡¯s report. The president of the Barnwell group, Hank, announced that he will hold a grand wedding with Miss Alma Kensley, the rising star in the entertainment industry. It is said that Mr. Barnwell and his ex-wife, Lyra Jones, have alreadypleted the divorce procedures. ]Her hand holding the phone tightened. Divorpe? Vittv tip& she know that she was divorced¡± ?Modarn w what should we do¡±¡® Rea realized the seriousness of the situation and became more and more anxious Mr Barnwell was not showing any mercy to Maciam. :¡ªar the sake of the marriage, why would he still be so ruthless¡± margin-top: 16.2pt; text-align: center;¡®Call the police, call the police immediate?yr After two seconds of Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. sdenceo Lyra finallycenter said This was the only way she could think of to see Hank! Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 3 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mr. Barnwell Will Never See You Fifteen minutester, in the police station. After Lyra finished recording the statement, she sat in a chair without any animation. She waited for two hours vainly for Hank. But his attorney showed. Thewyer put down his briefcase and sat opposite her. He handed Lyra a few documents. ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Barnwell said that as long as you are willing, he will immediately sign this divorce agreement. Mr. Barnwell will give you the apartment in Mount Baker.¡± His attitude was gentle but carried a professional indifference. The words ¡°divorce agreement¡± on the document stung Lyra¡¯s eyes. She suddenly smiled. How impatient. Seeing that she did not move for a long time, thewyer took out a few documents from the file bag and handed them to Lyra. ¡°This is the detailed information of Mr. Barnwell and your personal property. The two of you do not have any joint property. The apartment in Mount Baker is given to you entirely N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. out of Mr. Barnwell¡¯s personal friendship.¡± ¡®In addition, this is the equity division that Mr. Barnwell made a year ago. The debt of the Jones Group for you.¡± She got a series of information, including shares, real estate, credit cards, and so on. Lyra¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. She finally understood that all of this was Hank¡¯s premeditated n and meticulous nning. He calcted so well and so deeply. He nned every step perfectly. Indeed, he was smart. Otherwise, her father would not have taken a fancy to his ability two years ago and made him her husband. At such a young age, he established the Barnwell group and became the leading industry in Frouver. Her father chose God¡¯s favored one for Lyra. He was young and handsome, with ambition and business acumen. He founded his own business empire a few years after his family¡¯s bankruptcy. He could also leave after the bankruptcy of the Jones group and live on his own. Could his father have thought of today? Hank¡¯s shrewdness made Lyra afraid and bitterly disappointed. He didn¡¯t even need to personally show up to punish Lyra, making her flounder in crises. Lyra clenched her fist to force herself to calm down, put the information on the table, and asked, ¡°Where is Hank?¡± ¡°Mr. Barnwell is busy apanying his finance for the wedding dress shopping recently. I will take charge of all the divorce affairs he has instructed. Miss Lyra, if you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± ¡°I only want to see Hank once. I don¡¯t even want the apartment. I only want to see him once.¡± Lyra raised her head and looked at the youngwyer whose words were wless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lyra. He won¡¯t see you,¡± thewyer repeated. ¡°Ha.¡± Lyra sneered as if everything was within her expectations. She closed the document and pinched her palm. ¡°Then I will never sign this divorce agreement. If he dares to marry Alma, I will sue him for bigamy.¡± ¡°Lyra!¡± Thewyer wanted to persuade Lyra further, but seeing the sadness and determination in Lyra¡¯s eyes, he stopped. ¡°Hank would never get married to Alma when he still has a wife, right? So, where is he now?¡± Lyra asked coldly. After thewyer weighed it, he told the truth, ¡°Mr. Barnwell will meet with the boss of Phoenix Real Estate at 7 o¡¯clock tonight, at Creek Club. Miss Jones, I will arrange the meeting for you after Mr. Barnwell¡¯s meeting finishes¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lyra interrupted coldly, ¡°There are some things that only the two of us can solve.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 4 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Bring Disgrace to Herself in The ClubCreek Club, the infamous cash devourer, was in the north of the city. When Lyra came out of the taxi, she saw a golden sign on the towering building.She had only taken a few steps when she was stopped by someone. ¡°Hello, Miss. Do you have a reservation?¡±The security guard looked at her seemingly expensive outfit and felt a little familiar.However, the expression on her face was dark and dull. She did not look slightly a richdy. Lyra clenched the purse in her hand. This might be the most expensive thing on her right now. It was something her mother had left for her.am here for the Barnwell group¡¯s CEO, Hank Barnwell.¡± She took a deep breath as if she was narrating an ordinary matter.This was a well-known name in Frouver. The waiter thought that she a friend of Hank, so he did not dare to neglect her.¡°Yes, Miss. Please wait a moment.¡±Ten minutester¡­¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Mr. Barnwell told me before he came in that he wouldn¡¯t see anyone.¡±With that, he looked at Lyra with a bit of pity. It was hard not to misunderstand her intention when she came to Mr. Barnwell in such a thin outfit in this cold weather.In the bone-chilling wind, Lyra was stopped at the door of Creek Club. Her thin vicle was obviously protruding, and her slender legs were trembling. Goosebumps were obvious on her skin.All of this was within her expectations.She knew that it would not be so easy to meet Hank.Hank was simply forcing her to lower her head and submit to him.But she was a dignified Jones. Lyra, who had been loved and envied by thousands of people, would not admit defeat so easily.¡°Sorry, can I go to your washroom? I suddenly N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. feel unwell.¡± She quickly took two steps forward. Under her messy hair, it was hard to miss her beautiful eyes and feepassion.¡°There is an employee¡¯s bathroom at the back door. Go back quickly!¡± The security guard at the door sympathized with her, but he did not dare to be careless.¡°Okay, okay, thank you,¡±There was a secluded path that led directly to the back door of Creek Club. Lyra met the strange eyesing and going and entered the bathroom. She closed the door. Two women outside were putting on makeup in front of the mirror and discussing, ¡°I heard that there is a very powerful big shot in Peony Hall today. Lena would definitely not miss this chance. But she got allergic to crayfishst night. She has rashes all over her body and can¡¯t even see people. It is really a pity!¡± ¡°Ah! I know the big shot you are talking about. He is the Barnwell group¡¯s boss! The one who just divorced. He is really handsome! How much money we can make tonight depends on this rich man!¡± Walls have ears. When they left, Lyra also came out of the bathroom, and her long hair was tied up. She turned on the tap and stared at the face that had lost a lot of glow in the mirror. Her eyes sank and she had an idea. In Peony Hall, it was not as tantalizing as everyone thought. There was someone sitting on the sofa, holding a beautiful woman in his arms, drinking with each other. There was also a gambling table. Each man had a young and beautiful girl sitting next to him. Hank sat in the middle of the gambling table, casually grabbing the cards, and eating the fruit handed by the femalepanion next to him. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, I heard that a beautiful woman came to you just now and was declined by you?¡± The middle-aged man sitting opposite Hank asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who do you think it is, Mr. Walter?¡± Hank paused and nced at the man. ¡°I am just curious! Is it your ex-wife?¡± As soon as the man finished his words, Novah and Davis, who were ying video games on the sofa, were stunned at the same time. They couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for this Mr. Walter. Sure enough, Hank¡¯s eyes had already darkened. Those who were familiar with Hank knew that when his face was cold, it would be the most dangerous time. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 5 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Lead Dancer ¡®Lena¡¯?Novah wiped the sweat off his face and chuckled. He went forward and directly wrapped his arm around the boss¡¯ shoulder. He joked, ¡°Mr. Walter, I heard you say thatthere is a beauty here who is quite appreciated by you. Why don¡¯t you let her out and show us?¡±¡®Yes, yes!¡¯ Mr. Walter gave a strainedugh. He realized that the atmosphere was not quite right. He quickly changed the topic and said fawningly, ¡°She will be here soon.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lenae yet? Is she lost?¡± He directly dialed the internal line.The room regained its vitality, and everyone was talking andughing. Only Hank was coldly knocking on the gambling table. Novah and Davis looked at each other and secretly sighed together, feeling that they had escaped death.A few minutester, the door of the room was pushed open, and more than twenty young and beautiful women came in.¡°Hey, bosses, my noble lords. Work is busy, but you need to rx.¡± The older madam said as she pushed a few women over.Eight enthusiastic youngdies sat next to the men and pushed their bodyguards. Novah and Davis each got a girl.Although Hank sat coldly, his noble aura showed that strangers were not allowed to approach.Hank ignored those women. He gently lit the cigarette, and the smoke hazed his cold eyes.The remaining woman stood on the stage with a veil over their faces. They were in short skirts and strapless tops, getting into a posture.The light on the stage instantly dimmed.The music slowly sounded, and the lights on the stage flickered with the music. Suddenly, the music stopped and the stage lit up, revealing a beauty on the stage. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the one leading the dance is Lena. She is a gorgeous woman.¡± Mr.Walter ttered with a fat face and a fawning smile, which seemed a little funny.The graceful women danced on the stage along with the music like snakes.on the railing.Especially ¡°Lena¡± who was leading the dance.She was indeed a stunner, very eye-catching. Even if her movements were a little stiff, she could still reveal a soft and good figure.Hank raised his eyes, but only took a casual nce, and his gaze was attracted by the woman leading the dance in the middle of the stage. Even though she was wearing a dance dress and thick makeup, he still recognized that the woman was none other than Lyra!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The many years of ballet dance skills had allowed Lyra to have good flexibility. A mere strip-dance was a piece of cake for her, and she slowly became the focus of attention on the stage. Hank¡¯s face instantly sank. He pointed at the leading woman. ¡°Come here, the others get out.¡± The girls on the stage stopped, at a loss. No.¡± ? Lyra took off her veil, smiled contemptuously, and pulled down the shirt a little. Everyone was very shocked, especially the men present. These men in the business world could go to both clubs and upper-ss elegant evening parties. They have met Lyra, the legendary Mrs. Barnwell. Novah and Davis were also shocked. They did not expect to meet Lyra here! Moreover, she was actually taking off her clothes and dancing in front of so many men! This was simply trampling the title ¡®Mrs. Barnwell¡¯ under her feet and ruthlessly pping Hank in the face! At this moment, they did not dare to look at Hank¡¯s face at all. Seeing that the effect she wanted had been achieved, Lyra slowly swayed along with the music, slowly lifting up her bra, just as she was about to show her breasts. Hank suddenly got up from the sofa, took a long step, walked in front of Lyra, and pulled her down from the stage. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± the man stared straight at her. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 6 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 6 Chapter 6 You Are Dumped by Me, Hank¡°Lyra, what are you trying to do? Your family went bankrupt, so you are doing this to yourself? Do you know what this ce is? Who are you showing this to?¡±¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? I¡¯ll satisfy you, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Lyra asked with a smile She struggled to break away from Hank¡¯s hand and tried to go on stage again.¡°If you dare to dance again, go ahead and try.¡± Hank was covered in a cold aura. His cold eyes nced at every inch of her face.When the music stopped, the room was silent. Everyone trembled as they sized up the two of them. ¡°She¡­ she is not Lena!¡± A girl cried out in rm.Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how this dignifieddy mixed in with these dancers and even became the leading dancer, Lena.The real Lena was covered in rashes. She brought the madam and bodyguards and barged in, ¡°It¡¯s this woman who locked me in the locker room!¡±The madam was angry and wanted to manage the situation, instructing the bodyguards to carry Lyra out.Lyra frowned coldly, her noble aura stopping people:¡°Yes, I am not Lena. I am the wife of Mr. Barnwell. However, at this moment, I am no longer his wife. Because I am here to announce that I am going to divorce you, Hank! I am the one who dumped you, Hank.¡±She would not act like a Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. deserted wife even if divorced. She would repay the pain that Hank brought her.She was Lyra Jones.Davis gasped. ¡°The Hank is actually¡­ ditched?¡± ¡°Shh, shut up.¡± Novah sneered at him.The strength of Hank¡¯s hand holding Lyra¡¯s wrist increased. No one could tell his expression. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? You are courting death.¡±Lyra did not avoid Hank¡¯s anger. She looked at him directly and took out a document from her bag. She smiled and said, ¡°Hank, do you think I will be afraid of death now? Didn¡¯t you force me? I have no way out. I can only see you in this way.¡±With the thrill of torturing him, Lyraughed.¡°This is what I have been wanting to do for the past two years. Hank, it is me who wants to divorce you. From now on, we are no longer married. If I want to be a stripper or a hooker, it has nothing to do with you.¡±The documents fell on the carpet, apanitid by Lyra¡¯s cold oath¡­ From now on, everything about you, whether you are happy or sad, sick or dead, will have nothing to do with me. I wish you a long life, in loneliness.¡± The entire crowd was shocked! No one had ever thought that this woman with an impable figure could speak so ruthlessly. ¡°Lyra, it¡¯s useless to make yourself sound so mighty.¡± His voice was as cold as ice. Hank stared at the beautiful face in front of him, but the words he said were so cold. ¡°Do you believe that as long as 1 want, you can disappear from Frouver.¡± ¡°Sure. Why would I not believe you?¡± Lyra smiled and nodded. Her red lips moved, and she mocked, ¡°But so what? Do you think the current me will still care about these things?¡± She twisted her wrist hard. At first, Hank did not let go, but she used a little more strength. Finally, she forcibly broke free from Hank¡¯s shackles. She felt as if her arm was dislocated. She tumbled two steps back. Lyra ignored Hank and looked around at thepeople in the room. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s fun. Seeyouter.¡± After saying this, she tidied up her messy hair and clothes and rushed out the door. Only the people in the room were left stunned. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 7 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Leaving Him and Finding Another Man?¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Barnwell.¡±Everyone looked at Hank with a troubled expression.Hank stood rooted to the ground, staring at Lyra¡¯s back as she left. Even the door was forcefully mmed by her. His expression was extremely gloomy.After two years of marriage, he had never understood this woman¡¯s temperament at all. She really lived up to the surname ¡®Jones¡¯, just like Drake did.¡°You guys continue.¡±After a long time of silence, Hank sat down quietly and yed the cards on the table. However, the expression on his face was unfathomable:¡°Cough cough!¡±Davis was clever and quickly mediated, ¡°What are you all standing there for? We didn¡¯t pay you to stand. All of you go up and dance for me.¡±The madam had sharp eyes and shouted at the girls present. Soon, the private room was restored to its former state.Novah and Davis secretly nced at each other, afraid that they would identally annoy Hank again.Hank was filled with coldness.Lyra came out of the club.The roaring crowd and the city noise seemed to pull her back to reality all of a sudden. How could she dare to publicly ¡®hit¡¯ Hank with a resounding p?Lyra was first frightened, then relieved.She thought that she seemed to have made the boldest decision in her life, but it was also the time she followed her own feelings.Perhaps two years ago, she should have seen this marriage clearly and seen through Hank.He was such a noble and proud person, why would he use marriage to strengthen his business empire?And why did he choose her?It turned out that everything was just for revenge.Without a home and without a single penny, Ole was shunned by rein There was no ce for her in such a big city. Lyra walked aimlessly to the gate of a coffee shop on the side of the road, and her cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as she picked it up, she was shocked by the noise in the phone ¨C ¡°Lyra, where have you been? Why is your home empty? Did that bastard Hank do it?¡± Nore¡¯s voice sounded, full of anger. ¡°Nore¡­¡± At this moment, all of her adamancy finally copsed. She crouched down on the side of the road. ¡°I¡¯m divorced¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Where are you now?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nore immediately panicked. He left the empty vi and went got on his shy red Ferrari. He quickly started the engine. ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. Wait for me.¡± She waited for an hour. Lyra cursed in her heart that Nore was too slow while sitting in his cool sports car. Under the envious eyes of countless passers-by, Nore drove the sports car into his apartment in the city center. The speed was so fast that Lyra¡¯s eyes were red from the wind. ¡°I told you long ago that Hank is unreliable. You just didn¡¯t believe me. Now, you are simply going bankrupt.¡± Nore took her to the 24th floor and turned on the lights of the apartment. It was a 4305 square foot t apartment with a full view of the river. Lyra was dumbfounded. After changing her shoes, she couldn¡¯t help but walk to the French window. Her vision was clear and her mood seemed to be a little better. ¡°This apartment of yours¡­ should be at least 50 million, right?¡± ¡°Right? Do you regret it now? I did car racing in order to pursue my dreams. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m rich.¡± ¡°Do you want to consider marrying me? Hard pass other divorced women, but I don¡¯t mind marrying you.¡± Nore supported himself against the wall with one hand and looked at Lyra like a ruffian. However, he did not tell the truth. He also begged his mother to give this ce to him. The apartment was under the name of his family business. ¡°Quit it.¡± Lyra turned around and took two tissues. He blew her nose and looked around. ¡°I have no ce to go for the time being. I will rent it from you for the next few days. When I have money, I will Nore knew that she was pretending, but he did not expose her. He just said persistently, ¡°You can live here, and live here for a lifetime if you want.¡± Lyra rolled her eyes at him. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 8 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Failed Interview For a few days, Lyra lived in this huge apartment. Nore gave her the master bedroom. He would race in the day and bring food back to her at night. Lying on the bed, every time Lyra closed her eyes, she would think of Hank¡¯s sharp eyes and tone. Her heart would still ache, but she would try to calm her emotions. The Jones family¡¯s family motto was to grow stronger and endlessly. She would not let herself fall like this. This day, Lyra finished washing up and put on light makeup. She was dressed in a professional suit, revealing her curvaceous figure. When she went out, she bumped into Nore, who had just returned from buying breakfast. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nore immediately stopped her. ¡°I have an interview.¡± As Lyra spoke, she changed into her high heels and threw him a kiss. ¡°Wish me N?velDrama.Org owns all content. good luck, Nor-nor.¡± ¡°No, you can leave after breakfast.¡± ¡°It s toote.¡± Lyra shook her head and stepped on her high heels as he left. Nore was helpless, but he knew Lyra¡¯s character. She waspetitive and never depend on others. He would never be able to change her mind. And what he had to do from now on was to protect her. Her interview was at a top 500pany, and the position was market sales. Lyra knew that her figure and appearance were all superior, and working in sales would be the best. Also, she could make money quickly. The HR at the interview was also very satisfied with her. In addition, Drake took her to various business asions. She was talented in doing business. ¡°Miss Lyra, your resume is very outstanding. We have long heard of your background. As a Jones, you must be excellent.¡± The HR manager was very friendly. He held a pen in his hand and looked at her with a look of appreciation. But I don¡¯t know if you are interested in this smallpany.¡± Lyra immediately understood the HR manager¡¯s meaning. ¡°I know that the sry is low, but I don¡¯t care about the sry. I will try to get a highmission.¡± This attitude of hers made the HR manager satisfied and was ready to hire her on the spot. And at this time¡­ ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an external call,¡± the assistant reminded. ¡°Okay, Miss Jones. Please wait a moment. Let me answer the phone.¡± Lyra also nodded politely, and then the supervisor got up and left the interview room. But a few minutester, he rushed into the room again, looking embarrassed. ¡°Miss Lyra, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t hire you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lyra obviously did not expect this. ¡°This¡­ is the problem of ourpany. We can¡¯t keep a big shot like you here. i believe you can definitely find a way better job¡­¡± The supervisor did not dare to say that there was someone behind this and could only nicely decline her. So, the first interview failed! Lyra nibbled on a sandwich and sat on the chair downstairs. Except for Hank, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would interfere in all this and deliberately make dirty moves! At this time, in the president¡¯s office of the Barnwell group building, Hank, who had just finished a meeting, sat on a leather chair and listened to the report of his assistant, and his expression was a bit cold. ¡°You mean, she was rejected by the interview at Hutton?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell. I asked. It was Miss Kensley who did it.¡± Although Keith, the assistant, did not know why and Lyra and Mr. Barnwell had already turned against each other, Mr. Barnwell still asked him to keep an eye on Miss Jones¡¯ every move. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, do you need me to arrange for someone to help Lyra¡­¡± he asked boldly. Before he finished speaking, Hank looked at him. That daunting gaze made Keith quail, and he quickly stopped talking. Hank turned the chair and faced the side of the floor-to-ceiling window. His dark eyes nced at Creek Club. Lyra¡¯s stubborn look actually made his heart feel a trace of inexplicable irritability. ¡°All of this is the Jones family¡¯s own fault.¡± He warned himself not to be soft-heartedi His throat moved. ¡°Continue to keep an eye on her. If there is any news, report it in time ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 9 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 9 Chapter 9 You Actually Have a New Lover? Lyra wolfed down her lunch, adjusted her mood, and went directly to the secondpany for the interview. Fortunately, she did not insist on working for a certainpany. She sent her resume to a few more During thest part of the interview, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and a graceful figure walked in. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again here. Don¡¯t try to act tough. You won¡¯t pass this interview.¡± Alma looked down at Lyra and stroked her hair. ¡°It was you?¡± Lyra stood up with her bag in hand and looked at Alma and the middle-aged man. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I forgot to introduce you. This is my uncle.¡± Alma smiled. It was as if someone had pped Lyra on the cheek, causing her to feel a burning pain. It turned out these people had taken her self-introduction as a joke and had been watching her silly performance. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Alma stood in front of her in a domineering manner and mocked, ¡°Based on the fact that you are Hank¡¯s ex-wife, I can¡¯t possibly let you stay here.¡± ¡°I understand. Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Lyra said as she adjusted her condition very quickly. She didn¡¯t bother to waste any more time with Alma and simply left, bumping Alma¡¯s shoulder. This was beyond Alma¡¯s expectations, and her thin eyebrows could not help but twitch. At the entrance of the building, Lyra stood there in her thin clothes. No matter how the cold wind blew past her face, she could not feel the coolness at all. The passing staff could not help but look at her, feeling that she was somewhat familiar. ¡°Miss Jones.¡± At this time, Alma also came out of the building and stopped Lyra. When Lyra turned around, she handed out a business card. Her red lips parted slightly and she said with an insincere smile, ¡°If you really can¡¯t find a job, why don¡¯t you try it here? There shouldn¡¯t be a more suitable workce for Miss Jones than here, right?¡± Lyra took it suspiciously. The four words on the business card were clear, ¡°Creek Club, Brook Vi¡± These words made her feel cold all over, and she remembered the night when she boldly barged in. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Looking at Alma¡¯s expression, she must have already known. The business card was pinched by Lyra¡¯s fingers. Tear it, or throw it away? This kind of humiliation was nothing to her at this moment. She simply smiled and said two words, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Alma almost thought that she had heard wrong. But for a moment, she could not think of any mocking words. ¡°Lyra!¡± A car stopped at the entrance of thepany building. Nore took off his helmet and waved at her through the window. He had been racing for the whole day and had thought ofing here to pick up Lyra as soon as he was done. He did not expect to really see her. ¡°Sorry, someone ising to pick me up. See you.¡± Lyra said to Alma. Under Alma¡¯s suspicious and jealous eyes, she slowly sat on the passenger seat of Nore¡¯s sports car. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Nore tilted his head and asked her. ¡°Whatever. Just leave this damned ce.¡± Lyra looked straight at the road ahead, the corners of her lips slightly raised. ¡°Roger that! Sit tight!¡± Nore instantly understood and started the engine. The roar of the sports car was very loud, shaking the women passing by and making them scream. Alma clenched her fists, almost gnashing her teeth. ¡°Lyra, I didn¡¯t expect you to find a new lover so quickly.¡± And from the looks of it, this man was not worse than Hank. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 10 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 10 Chapter 10 To Do Something At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in a Michelin restaurant, Alma cut the steak and said inadvertently, ¡°Hank, I met Lyra and her boyfriend.¡± Hank put down the knife and fork and looked up coldly. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Alma was not frightened by his sudden coldness. She continued in a soft voice, ¡°Yes, I checked. His name is Nore. He is a rich second generation. It is actually nothing, but I really don¡¯t like it. The Jones family once hurt you so badly. How can she, Lyra, deserve a happy life?¡± She pretended not to see the look in Hank¡¯s eyes and said in an exaggerated way, ¡°The man named Nore is really good to her. He is so attentive to her. He is afraid that Lyra will be cold, so he gave her his coat.¡± The more she said, the darker Hank¡¯s face became, especially when Alma said, ¡±And it is said that the two of them are still living together.¡± With a ng, the tableware was thrown on the table by Hank, and his whole person exuded a cold aura. Alma realizedter, ¡°Hank, did I say something wrong?¡± After all, this was rted to a man¡¯s dignity. His ex-wife quickly threw herself into another man¡¯s arms after the divorce. This was simply a p to Hank¡¯s face. ¡°No_¡± After a long while, Hank realized that he had overreacted. His expression returned to normal. He coldly said and picked up a handkerchief to wipe his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alma smiled and lowered her head to eat. At the same time, she covered up the shrewdness in N?velDrama.Org owns all content. her eyes. In the past, Lyra had been so glorious that she was envious of her. After all, this was something that she could not get for several lifetimes. But now, Lyra was brought down. She simply did not want Lyra to be happy. After dinner, Hank left the restaurant. A valet drove his car over. He took out his key, walked around the car coldly, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Just as Alma was about to get in the car, Hank¡¯s hand, which was fastening. the seatbelt, paused. He turned his head and said to her, ¡°Keith wille to pick you up ¡°Hank, it¡¯ste at night. Are you going to leave me here alone?¡± Alma paused. ¡°Be good.¡± Hank was patient, but his voice was obviously a bit lower. Alma did not dare to challenge his temper, so she could only obediently get out of the car. Just a second after she got out of the car, the door had already closed. The car quickly drove away from her eyes. This was the first time that Hank¡¯s attitude towards her hadpletely changed. Alma watched as the ck car sped away and disappeared into the hazy night. She gritted her teeth. She gloated that Lyra was going to be in trouble, but there was a trace of uneasiness in her. It came from this man. Hank drove very fast. He rolled down the window, and the whistling wind blew past his ears. A sentence echoed over and over again. ¡°Lyra and that man called Nore are livinglogether.¡± Living together.. Heh, her father was dead and her family property was gone. She could still be indifferent and throw herself into the arms of another man. Lyra, in the end, I underestimated your ability. His hand that was holding the steering wheel tightened bit by bit. He put on his Bluetooth headset and dialed a number, ¡°Do something for me.¡± The interview was thwarted, but Lyra was not discouraged. As soon as she woke up, the first thing she would do was to go online and find a suitablepany. Three dayster, a call came. She thought it was an interview from apany. The call connected. It was a middle-aged woman. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Lyra? I want to see you,¡¯ she said. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 11 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Did You Do It? In the coffee shop¡­ ¡°Here is three million in cash. I know youck money. As long as you take this three million, please immediately leave Nore. You are not suitable for him.¡± The woman was none other than Nore¡¯s mother. She came from a prestigious family and was dressed in a very graceful and luxurious manner. Three million in cash was in a stic bag and ced on the coffee table. Lyra stirred the coffee in the cup and suddenly smiled. ¡°Auntie, you may have misunderstood something. Nore and I are not dating as you think.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Oh? Do you mean you don¡¯t want to ept this money?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows. ¡°You already live with him. Did I really misunderstand anything? Today, you have no other choice but to take this money. If you insist on seducing Nore, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± When the woman left, she paid for her coffee just to insult her. Coming out of the coffee shop, Lyra carried a bag of money that weighed quite a bit. Her slender fingers protruded out. Money! Hm! It turned out that one day, she would also be humiliated like this because of money. Lyra suddenly threw the money bag high into the sky with all her might. For a moment, bills flew all over the sky. ¡°Someone is throwing money! Someone is throwing money!¡± ¡°Hurry up and pick up the money! Don¡¯t let it get wet by the rain!¡± Someone picked up the money and sized her up with a strange look. ¡°She¡¯s crazy! She doesn¡¯t want money!¡± ¡°She looks familiar. Is she the ex-wife who was abandoned by the Barnwell group¡¯s boss? Her father just died, and thepany went bankrupt!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, don¡¯t worry about it. Pick up the money first! She doesn¡¯t want it, but we need it! Anyway, such a beautiful woman can get money anywhere she goes!¡± The whispers of discussion entered Lyra¡¯s ears, causing her emotions to fluctuate a little. In Creek Club, although she embarrassed Hank in public, she hurt the enemy and herself at the same time. At the entrance of the group, the interview was rejected, and Alma provocatively handed her a business card. In just a month, she had fallenpletely into the mire from a high and mightydy. So painful¡­ In the midst of the honking of the car, the road was in a mess. The pedestrians were colliding with each other in order to pick up cash. In the pouring rain, Lyra saw a car parked beside her. Through the window, she could vaguely see the cold face in the back seat. It was Hank. The car door opened, and Hank walked to Lyra unhurriedly. There was a driver beside him holding an umbre for him. You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nore¡¯s mother had always been inward-looking, so why would she suddenlye here and cause such trouble? Apart from Hank, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. ¡°Lyra, I am already merciful enough to you.¡± In the heavy rain, Hank stood tall and he sized up Lyra¡¯s face inch by inch. ¡°I originally wanted to let you go, but you really shouldn¡¯t have thrown yourself to another man so quickly.¡± His long fingers pinched her chin without mercy. Lyra noticed a trace of jealousy in his words. Her cold and wet face was slightly moved. But then, a chill surged out from the bottom of her heart and spread to her limbs and bones in a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t allow a Jones to live a happy life. It¡¯s just that simple.¡± Hank said in a maic voice. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 12 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I Will Give You a Life ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± ¡°My father is already dead! We are divorced! Hank, how long do you want to pester me?¡± She raised her face, looking as stubborn as when she was at Creek Club. ¡°Back then, Drake Jones killed my parents. Now that he is dead, it is only one life for two lives.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep like he was sentencing her! Hank pinched her chin so hard that her bones were popping, but Lyra did not say a word. At this moment, Lyra seemed to understand something from Hank¡¯s deep and disgusted eyes. One life for two lives. It turned out that she owed him a life. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll pay you back with my life, alright?¡± Her pale lips trembled as she forced herself not to shed a single tear. Her stubbornness even made Hank couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of emotion. Perhaps it was the hot blood that rushed into Lyra¡¯s mind, or perhaps it was the extreme desperation that caused Lyra to lose confidence for a moment. She walked past Hank¡¯s shoulder and no one noticed a speeding van. Hank¡¯s body shook. By the time he reacted, it was already too slow. With a loud bang, the van collided with her. The speed of the car plummeted, and with a harsh braking sound, the driver quickly got out of the car, facing a woman lying in blood. ¡°No, no, no! Someone call an ambnce!¡± The driver screamed. He was in a hurry to take out his phone and call an ambnce when he was pushed away by a strong force. Hank took three steps forward and crouched down to hug the woman who was bleeding. Her entire body exuded a cold aura. He obviously did not expect that this woman¡¯s toughness was far beyond his imagination. ¡°Chip, immediately drive to the hospital.¡± In her daze, Lyra seemed to smell the faint scent of tobo beside her. Apanied by the man¡¯s deep andmanding voice, his rough fingertips patted her face. ¡°Lyra, wake up. You are not allowed to sleep.¡± But she was really tired and sleepy. As long as she closed her eyes, she would see her father standing All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. against the light and reaching out to her. ¡°Lyra, daddy misses you. Text Box: Scanned with CamScannerCome to daddy¡­¡± Lyra finally closed her eyes. Staring at her bloody fingers, Hank pinched his suit until it was wrinkled and bloody. Then, it fell from his body. Hank¡¯s expression was terrible. He raised his head and ordered the driver in a cold voice, ¡°Drive faster.¡± In the hospital, after eight hours of surgery, Lyra slowly woke up, but her whole body was in pain. She endured the pain and sat up, trying to remove the needle on the back of her hand, but she was immediately stopped by the nurse who had just entered the ward to change the medicine. ¡°Miss Jones, you better not move. You just had a car ident and had a miscarriage. Your body is very weak and needs to rest.¡± ¡°What did you just say? A miscarriage?¡± Lyra stopped moving, her face pale. ¡°Yes, Miss Jones, don¡¯t you know? You have been pregnant for more than a month! It¡¯s a pity, this child¡­¡± At this point, the little nurse felt a little regretful, but she could not bear to continue, ¡°Miss Jones¡­ Don¡¯t be too sad. Take good care of your body. You will have another baby. II The nurse changed her medicine and left the ward with lingering fear. Lyra was alone, her mind buzzing. The child¡­ Her child¡­ She raised her hand to touch her lower abdomen, and her tears finally fell down. She actually had a child. It was¡­ Hank¡¯s baby from the funeral that day. Didn¡¯t all of this just show that the rtionship between her and Hank was really a bad fate? She wanted to cry andugh. After a long time, she calmed down, but her eyes were attracted by a half heart-shaped pendant on the bedside table. Lyra had an impression that she had taken it from Hank when Hank held her after the ident. She couldn¡¯t help but pick it up and study it over and over again, but her expression gradually changed. This was the pendant that she had lost many years ago after she saved Hank! And this pendant that she had lost for a long time was actually always worn by Hank! What did this mean? Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 13 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Alma Also Had a Pendant After hesitating for half a second, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Lyra! You are really a cockroach!¡± Alma, who had rushed over in anger, frowned even more when she saw the pendant in Lyra¡¯s hand. She stepped forward in her high heels and grabbed it. ¡°Why do you have Hank¡¯s stuff?¡± ¡°Ft fell from his body.¡± Seeing here in, Lyra¡¯s expression returned to normal, and she nced at Alma indifferently. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then return it to him.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± However, Alma did not stop. She took out a ne under her shirt and showed it to Lyra. ¡°Do you see it? The same pendant, Hank¡¯s and mine can piece together. This is our love token! Lyra, you lost from the beginning!¡± Lyra¡¯s looked at the pendant that Alma was gripping tightly, and her entire body shook. It was actually the exact same pendant. But how could Alma have one too? Lyra¡¯s eyes flickered, and she tried to get Alma¡¯s words, ¡°A token of love? When did you fall in love?¡± ¡°That happened twenty years ago! Twenty years ago, an ident happened. I saved Hank, so we kept half a pendant as a token of love!¡± Alma said without blinking. ¡°You are lying!¡± Lyra sneered. She was the one who saved Hank, so how could it be Alma? Alma¡¯s face changed. All these years, even she believed in such a lie, but today, Lyra revealed it mercilessly! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Lyra, what qualifications do you have to interfere with the matter between me and Hank? You said it was a lie, then why do I have the same half pendant as Hank?¡± Alma said angrily. Lyra also did not understand. Was it just a coincidence? ¡°You are such a sour grape!¡± Seeing that Lyra was silent and determined that she had no evidence at all, Alma¡¯s attitude was even more arrogant. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Now, I am the honorable Mrs. Barnwell. Lyra, if you continue to seduce my fiance, I will definitely not let you go!¡± At this time, the nurse could not bear it anymore and pushed the door open. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the patient just had a miscarriage and needed to rest! What are you yelling about!¡± The nurse rebuked and closed the door impatiently. Alma was shocked and pointed at Lyra. ¡°You¡­ You were pregnant before? Was¡­ it Hank¡¯s?¡± Lyra was nomittal. ¡°Lyra! You are so cheap! You are obviously divorced, but¡­¡± ¡°Alma, instead of scolding me, it is better to watch your own man. My child is gone, and the debt I owe should be paid off. From now on, pleasepletely stay out of my life ? tl Outside the ward, a tall figure stood still and listened to these words word by word. Hank¡¯s face was hidden in the dark. He turned his head and nced at the ward through the window. He had juste out of the consulting room and asked. about the specific situation of Lyra. After being hit by a car and a miscarriage, her injury was quite bad and her body was extremely weak. The doctor said that it would be difficult for her to get pregnant again in this life. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 14 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The Confrontation Between Two Men She couldn¡¯t have a child anymore¡­ This was something that no woman could endure! It was indeed time to settle the score between them. But why did he not feel the slightest bit happy? Instead, he felt iparably heavy? Hank stopped outside the ward for a while before turning around and leaving the hospital. He got into the car, but his thoughts were erratic. The driver, Chip, nced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, ording to your instructions, I have helped Miss Jones pay the hospital and medical expenses for nearly a month. I told the nurse that if there is a need for a follow-up, they can contact me at any time.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Hank responded coldly. He looked out the window and saw Almaing out of the hospital in a big pair of sunsses. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, it¡¯s Miss Kensley. Do you want to give her a ride?¡± The driver asked. ¡°No need.¡± Thinking of how arrogant and domineering Alma was in the ward, Hank was also annoyed. He had chosen her and she saved his life when he was young. However, after being with her for a while, he could not be interested in Alma at all. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The philistinism demeanor of her was imperceptibly crushed by Lyra¡¯s aloof and unique temperament. ¡°Go back to thepany,¡± Hank said coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell.¡± After Alma left, the ward finally quieted down. Recalling the confrontation just now, Lyra fell into deep thought. The only possibility at the moment was that Alma lied, and Hank recognized the wrong person who saved his life. If Hank found out the truth of the matter, she really didn¡¯t know what his expression would look like. At this moment, Lyra actually felt the pleasure of revenge. In the next three days, she locked herself in the ward and asionally looked out of the window in a daze. Looking at the baby carriages pushed by the nurses in the hospital, Lyra would asionally raise her hand to touch her lower abdomen to feel the life that once existed. For the past few days, Alma surprisingly did note to find trouble. Hank also seemed to have disappeared, and she had peace of mind. Then the nurse knocked on her door, ¡°Hello, Miss Jones. There is a Mr. Lubi who wants to see you.¡± Except for Nore Lubi, Lyra did not think that there were other friends with the surname Lubi. But the humiliation of his mother in the cafe a few days ago was still vivid in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. Let him go back,¡± said Lyra, sitting by the window. The nurse conveyed her message, but Nore, who was outside the door, did not give up. He knocked on the door. ¡°Lyra, I know my mother went to see you. I swear I didn¡¯t know. if she does something out of line, I will apologize to you on her behalf. Open the door. Let¡¯s have a good chat, okay?¡± He had just finished a foreignpetition. As soon as he got off the ne, he rushed over without stopping and bought a bouquet of roses in his arms. There was no movement from inside the ward. ¡°Lyra! I know you are angry. I promise I won¡¯t allow my mother to harass you again!¡± The appearance of Nore in a racing suit was particrly cool, which made the nurse in the hospital fond of him. ¡°Sir, Miss Jones is still recovering after the miscarriage. Can you lower your voice a little?¡± ¡°Miscarriage?¡± Nore was stunned and cursed in the next second, ¡°Sh*t!¡± Who else could this child belong to other than Hank? He threw the bouquet at the front desk of the inpatient department and prepared to¡¯ settle ounts with Hank. However, he only took two steps when he bumped into Hank, who had just stepped out of the elevator. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 15 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lyra Was Missing Hank stopped in his tracks. Behind him was a person who looked like an assistant. The assistant was holding a thermal lunch box in his hand as he panted and followed behind Hank. After the meeting, he found that he could not help but think of Lyra, who was in the hospital. The way she crashed into the car without hesitation, as well as the fact that she could never be pregnant anymore, made him feel a little guilty, so he sent someone to buy some tonics to bring over. ¡°You scum! Hank!¡± Nore¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. He rushed forward in a few steps, and the next second, his iron- like fist smashed directly on Hank¡¯s face. ¡°When will you let her go? How can you treat a woman like this!¡± The burning pain made Hank¡¯s mind very clear in an instant. Seeing Nore approaching again, he raised his fist without hesitation. The fight between the two men was imminent. The assistant at the side waspletely dumbfounded, not to mention the entire inpatient department. ¡°Help! Call the police!¡± Someone screamed. The noise outside the door caused a ripple in Lyra¡¯s eyes. She turned around in her wheelchair from the window. At this time, someone called her name at the door, ¡°Miss Jones,e out quickly. Someone is fighting for you at the door.¡± Lyra tightened her grip on the wheelchair and then heard Nore¡¯s condemning voice. ¡°Lyra is so blind. How could she fall for a scumbag like you?¡± Nore cursed as he punched. Before Nore punched again, Hank grabbed his fist and said coldly, ¡°What about you? You can¡¯t even deal with your own mother. How can you protect her?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Time stopped at this moment, and Nore was speechless. No one noticed that the door that had been tightly closed had opened a crack at some point in time, and a figure quietly left without a sound. Ten minutester, the inpatient department received a call. The nurse¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What? Miss Jones has already gone through the discharge formalities?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Nore released the hand that was holding Hank¡¯s clothes. He turned back and entered the ward, and it was indeed empty. He nced at Hank. The man¡¯s eyes were as cold as ever. Even after hearing that Lyra had been discharged from the hospital, he still remained calm and his face only darkened a little. Nore stepped over Hank and walked over to the nurse to grab the phone. ¡°Where did she go?¡± he asked. The person on the other side of the line felt puzzled. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Sir, you can call the patient.¡± They hung up the phone. ¡°Call her?¡± Lyra was determined not to talk to him. If she did not even let him in the ward, would she answer his call? ¡°Hank, I warn you, if anything happens to Lyra again, I will fight you to the end with all we have in the Lubi family!¡± Nore raised two fingers in warning, then went to the elevator to press the button. ¡°Mr. Barnwell¡­ Do you need to treat your injury?¡± The assistant looked at Hank¡¯s slightly red and swollen face, and blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hank wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. When Nore entered the elevator, he muttered to himself for a long time before saying, ¡°She won¡¯t go far.¡± Indeed, Hank was right. Lyra would not be able to go anywhere with the Jones family¡¯s debt and usury. After she left the hospital, there were frequent messages on her mobile phone that urged her to pay. There were more than ten million in total. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 16 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Brook Vi Lyra sat in her wheelchair, a mocking smile on her face. In the past, when she was living in luxury, had she ever thought that there would be such a day? Like a homeless dog, there was nowhere to go. The sky gradually darkened, fine raindrops falling from the sky, drop by drop falling on Lyra. As the rain gradually grew heavier, Lyra quickly pushed the wheelchair and found the nearest shelter. ¡°Miss, may I ask if ¡­ need to call an ambnce for you?¡± A man in a suit stood in front of Lyra with a probing expression. Lyra was stunned. This person looked familiar. Her gaze turned to look behind the man. The resplendent decoration carried the scent of luxury. The big sign ¡°Brook Vi¡± quietly stood at the gate. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a workce more suitable for Miss Jones than here, right?¡± Alma¡¯s words echoed in Lyra¡¯s ears, and she finally made a decision in her heart. Because of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hank, nopany would want her now! With tens of millions of debts, besides here, where else could she find shelter? Alma was right. Lyra clenched her fists by her side, her eyes filled with deep hatred, but she refused to admit defeat! She was from the Jones family. She would rise wherever she fell! Even though she was sitting in a wheelchair, she would still give off an unstoppable aura. ¡°Hello, I am here to apply.¡± In the office of Brook Vi, the manager sat behind her desk and narrowed her eyes at the former rich youngdy in front of her. She had all kinds of girls here, but she really did not have such a girl. She had a premonition that Lyra might be able to bring her more. ¡°Miss Jones, have you thought it through?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t thought it through, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared here,¡± Lyra said with a faint smile. The manager pushed a document with her wrinkle-filled hands towards Lyra. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Miss Jones can sign this document.¡± Lyra reached out to take it and casually flipped through it. It was filled with unfair terms. ¡°What do the terms in this document mean?¡± The manager had a look of disdain in her eyes. She had seen many desperate girls, but none of them were as unappreciative as Lyra. ¡°Miss Jones, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should be in debt now, right? Being a waitress won¡¯t make easy money. Are you sure?¡± ¡°I have expressed my meaning very clearly.¡± Lyra sneered. The manager gritted her teeth. If not for the possibility that she would arouse the interest of those men¡­ ¡°Okay, the basic sry is one thousand per month. Themission will depend on your own ability!¡± Lyra was arranged to stay in the staff dormitory of Brook Vi. In less than ten minutes, everyone in Brook Vi knew that the former noble Miss Jones hade to be a most despised waitress just like them. ¡°Why is she still pretending to be tough? Her attitude to the manager was quite domineering. Does she really think she is still a young miss? She is a nobody abandoned by Hank!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is already in heavy debt, yet she still pretends to be noble and virtuous. Who is she showing it to?¡± In the public makeup room, Lyra became the center of their gossip. However, Lyra did not know anything about all of this. She was quietly recuperating in her room and refused to see anyone. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 17 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Miss in Distress The next morning, Hank walked into the office and looked coldly at his assistant ¡°Where is Lyra? Is she back?¡± Keith nervously held a document in his hand and swallowed subconsciously. He said with a dry throat, ¡°Miss Jones is not back yet¡­ but we have found out where she is.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Hank sat down in his seat ¡°Miss Jones, she¡­ she entered Brook Vi. I heard that she will officially be a waitress¡­¡± The document in his hand was pinched by a pair of big hands. Hank¡¯s eyes were like a torch, and there was a cold feather arrow in them. ¡°Waitress?¡± Keith¡¯s back was wet with cold sweat, and he nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Hank sneered, his eyes cold. This woman was deliberately going against him, wasn¡¯t she? Brook Vi was always at the top of the business circles. Who didn¡¯t know that Lyra was once his woman? Now, was she going to p Hank in the face? ¡°How much money does she owe people now? Pay back all her debt.¡± Keith was stunned. However, when he met Hank¡¯s eyes, he did not dare to object. He responded and left the president¡¯s office quietly. At the corner of the other side of the president¡¯s office, Alma, who had heard all the conversation just now, had a resentful look in her eyes. Jealousy twisted her pretty face. ¡°Lyra, you really are like a ghost that won¡¯t disperse¡­¡± At night, Brook Vi was brightly lit. ¡°Cindy, the manager said that we have to get ready. Are you okay here?¡± Luna, who was wearing a suspender dress, stood at the door and looked up and down at the youngdy who was in distress. Lyra¡¯s name in Brook Vi was Cindy. It was the same name as Cindere, but her situation waspletely the opposite.She fell from the throne to the dust, and Cindere in the fairy tale had be a Princess because of a pair of crystal shoes. How ironic was the distance between fairy tales and reality? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Taking the lipstick away from her lips, Lyra¡¯s spine, which had never been bent, stood straight, setting off her stubbornness. Her elegant shoulder and necklines were enough to arouse the desire of every man. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When Lyra pushed the wheelchair and appeared in the clubhouse with delicate light makeup on her face, all eyes were focused on her. Some were stunned, some were disdainful, and some were cold. But most of them were greedy. ¡°Ms. Lee, when did such a noble neere here? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡± A Mediterranean man in a suit held a ss of champagne and looked at Lyra with a sly look. ¡°Oh, Mr. Walter, this is Cindy, and it is her good fortune that Mr. Walter has taken a fancy to her. Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± Lyra¡¯s back stiffened, and her hands clenched tightly. However, she still took the wine ss that the waiter handed over and went to Mr. Walter¡¯s side. Just as she was about to say hello, a sharp female voice with surprise sounded from behind her. ¡°Lyra? Why are you here?¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 18 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Toast Alma dressed beautifully appeared behind Lyra, holding a few girls who were also dressed gorgeously. She looked surprised, as if she had seen something that should not appear here. Lyra did not expect that Alma would be here. Besides her and her sisters, there was an even more unexpected person. That person was Hank¡¯s good friend, his name was Jasper Armstrong. Lyra had seen him a few times in his two years of marriage with Hank, but Lyra was not familiar with him. Jasper frowned and looked at Lyra who was wearing a sling dress. He hesitated and asked. ¡°Lyra, are you¡­ working here now?¡± He deliberated over his words, but they still stabbed into Lyra¡¯s heart. Yes, the young miss of the Jones Group in the past had fallen to such a state today. Who was the one who had caused all this? Seeing that Lyra did not speak and seemed to have agreed tacitly, Jasper¡¯s heart sank. He stepped forward and stood between Mr. Walter and Lyra. ¡°Lyra, does Hank know that you are here?¡± ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I have divorced him now. Does my ex-husband have to know my whereabouts?¡± Jasper paused. Their matter had caused a storm in the city, so he naturally knew about it. He was about to say something, but Alma directly interrupted. ¡°Lyra, even if youck money, you can¡¯te here to work. How much money do you need? I can lend it to you directly, but if you work here¡­¡± ¡°Miss Kensley, we are not an indecent ce. What do you mean by that?¡± The manager directly interrupted Alma. If Lyra really did not work here, wouldn¡¯t the news she had released today make the entire Brook Vi in trouble? Lyra sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend here. Didn¡¯t you rmend me toe here, Miss Kensley?¡± Alma didn¡¯t expect that Lyra would directly expose her in front of so many people, and her face instantly turned ugly. Several of Alma¡¯s close friends saw that she was defeated and looked at each other. ¡°Alright, since Miss Jones is working here, how about we order her?¡± Mr. Walter, who was at the side, saw that the meat in his hand was about to fly away. how could he let it go? ¡°Sigh, firste, first served. Ms. Lee, you can¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°Mr. Walter, of course, we know the principle of firste, first served. We don¡¯t really want to steal your Cindy, but we can order her to apany us together¡­¡± A meaningful expression shed across the faces of those women. Mr. Walter paused at first, and then his greasy face suddenly showed excitement and greed. ¡°You are naughty! You are really Miss Kensley¡¯s friend. Well, I agree!¡± Ms. Lee did not expect that these people would have such thoughts. Even she, who was used to seeing storms and waves, looked at Lyra with pity. How could Lyra not understand the thoughts N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. of these people? It was clear that they were humiliating her. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t regret it when things get out of hand! Lyra, you really let Hank down¡­¡± Jasper choked. After saying that, he looked at Lyra angrily and turned to leave. When Alma saw Jasper leave, she knew that she had achieved her goal. She just wanted everyone around Hank to look down on Lyra! At this time, she no longer pretended to be concerned and looked at Lyra with ridicule. ¡°Cindy, isn¡¯t it good that you get two sets of ie at the same time? Think about it carefully. Oh, maybe you can¡¯t think about it. The customer is God, don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Walter?¡± Mr. Walterughed and looked up and down at Lyra, wishing to make a move now. ¡°Miss Kensley is really knowledgeable! You are right. Cindy,e in with us.¡± As he spoke, he even reached out to pull Lyra. ¡°Sigh, Mr. Walter, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I think it would be better for Cindy to give you a toast first.¡± Alma reached out to stop Mr. Walter with a smile that was not quite a smile, hinting at something. Mr. Walter was stunned for a moment, then reacted. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Cindy still owes me a ss of wine!¡± Sitting in a wheelchair, Lyra watched this scene and sneered in her heart. She knew exactly what these people were thinking and how much Alma wanted her to make a fool of herself. Since that was the case, what was wrong with fulfilling their wishes? Lyra used force to stand up from her wheelchair. Her speed was very slow, and she firmly walked towards Mr. Walter. This action stunned everyone present. ¡°Mr. Walter, I offer you a toast.¡± Lyra walked in front of Mr. Walter, raised the champagne in her hand, and clinked with the ss in Mr. Walter¡¯s hand with a crisp sound. Mr. Walter was stunned on the spot and did not react for a moment. Lyra did not want him to really react. ¡°Miss Kensley, and you. I really have to thank you for rmending me here.¡± The golden wine directly poured down from Alma¡¯s head. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 19 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Unable to Extricate Herself ¡°Ah!¡± Alma reflexively shrank her neck and opened her mouth wide. The tip of her nose was filled with the smell of alcohol. Everyone was stunned by this unforeseen event and did not react at all. Lyra took back the empty ss with a faint smile. Alma had provoked her time and time again, did she really think that she was easy to bully? After Alma reacted, she was in disbelief at first, but she immediately screamed in anger, picked up a ss of wine from the side, and was about to smash it towards Lyra! ¡°Lyra! How you dare! I will kill you!¡± Lyra dodged, subconsciously picked up the closest thing by her hand, and reflexively smashed it towards Alma! Alma¡¯s eyes shed with resentment. Something shed and disappeared. She cried out weakly and then fell to the ground. Bright red blood flowed down from her head and fell into a pool of blood. ¡°Murder! Someone killed someone!¡± The scene was extremely chaotic. The people around were afraid that they would get involved and they all left. Some people even called the ambnce and 110. Soon, the scene was controlled. ¡°What happened? Who did it?¡± The uniformed police officer looked at the people who were being controlled with zing eyes. ¡°Policerade! This is the person who hurt my friend! It is unknown whether my friend is alive or dead¡­¡± Alma¡¯s friend pointed at Lyra with a gloating look in her eyes. The police officer frowned, took out cold handcuffs, and came to Lyra. ¡°Miss, please follow us to the police station.¡± Lyra frowned. The police had arrived at the scene so quickly? She subconsciously nced at Alma, who was covering her head. Alma looked up at her and gave her a strange smile. Lyra was cold all over. The cold touch on her wrist reminded her that this was another trap set up by Alma. As for her, she was once again trapped in the trouble, unable to extricate herself. After Hank Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. finished the board meeting, he rubbed his eyebrows tiredly and sat in the back seat of the car. Keith, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly had his phone ring. ¡°Hello?¡­ What¡­ Okay, I got it¡­ En, I will tell Mr. Barnwell first.¡± Hank frowned and opened his eyes. His eyes looked in Keith¡¯s direction without any warmth. ¡°What?¡± Keith looked a little embarrassed. ¡°President, it¡¯s¡­ about Miss Jones.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 20 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 20 Chapter 20 A Former Friend ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to pay off her debt? Why? Does she still want to stay in that ce?¡± ¡°No, our people just went to the clubhouse to tell Miss Jones about this matter. Then. they saw the police take Miss Jones away¡­¡± The emotions in Hank¡¯s eyes sank and the aura around him instantly froze. ¡°What did you say?¡±. Keith shivered and did not dare to hide anything. He told everything in detail. ¡°Miss Kensley is currently in the hospital for emergency treatment. The Kensley family has received the news and has already informed thewyer to sue Miss Jones for intentional murder¡­¡± Hank¡¯s back stiffened and the emotions in his eyes were hard to see. At the police station. When Lyra was brought out of the police car, her heart was cold and she did not say anything. She just leaned against the cold wall of the detention center. There were intermittentints. ¡°What bad luck, to encounter such a thing in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she actually had the guts to kill rich people.¡± ¡°Alright, the interrogation will be held soon. This time, we have to be more strict. All of you, be alert!¡± Not long after, the iron gate was opened. ¡°Come out, time for interrogation.¡± Lyra was brought into a small ck room. With a whoosh, a dazzling light hit her face. Opposite her, it was ck. It was ck one-way ss. Sitting opposite the ss was an expressionless female police officer with a pen in her hand. The scene that could only be seen in TV dramas was now really happening to her. ¡°Name, age¡­¡±. The police officer asked through the microphone. Lyra answered her questions one by one. When she learned that the Kensley family would sue her for intentional murder, Lyra sneered. It was indeed a trap set by Alma. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. It was just self-defense. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince camera.¡± It was clearly Alma who made the first move and deliberately bumped into the wine bottle she threw. As long as they looked at the surveince camera, they would know what was going on. The female police officer acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything and continued to take notes. Finally, Lyra couldn¡¯t take it anymore and mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Did you hear me? I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Lyra was a little broken. Hadn¡¯t she paid off her debt yet? Why were the people rted to Hank still clinging to her? What she didn¡¯t know was that at this time, on the other side of the one-way ss, besides the police officer, there was also Hank. Hank looked at the thin figure through the ss. This person¡¯s back seemed to never bend down, even though she was about to be jailed. At this time, Director Forrest, who had heard the news, came to his side and rubbed his hands. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, I wonder what had brought you here?¡± Suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, Hank nced at Director Forrest coldly After seeing his expression, this old fox instantly knew that things were not easy to handle. The Kensley family had already sent people to inform him. But Hank seemed to have a close rtionship with the Kensley family, and he didn¡¯t know why he appeared here. On the way here, he had heard that All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. the suspect was this person¡¯s wife. ¨C This was really melodramatic andplicated. ¡°Director Forrest, how have you been? I came this time just for a small dispute.¡± A small dispute? When Director Forrest heard this, he was shocked. He originally thought that Hank hade because he was afraid that the Kensley family would not be able to intimidate them enough. Unexpectedly¡­ However, he quickly reacted. ¡°Understood, understood. I just finished watching the surveince video. It was just a small farce.¡± Director Forrest already felt that this matter was tricky. Now that Hank said this, it became easier. ¡°But¡­ I wonder what rtionship Mr. Barnwell has with the person inside?¡± ¡°She is a former friend.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 21 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Scum Hank didn¡¯t exin too much, so Director Forrest could only shut his mouth in embarrassment As if he could tell what he was thinking, Keith stood behind Hank and whispered, ¡°Director Forrest does not need to worry. We will naturallymunicate with the Kensley family.¡± Director Forrest nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sigh, sigh, alright. We will naturally do our best.¡± In the interrogation room. The door was suddenly opened, and the female police officer was still acting like a business-minded person. ¡°Alright, the interrogation is over. Come out.¡± Lyra¡¯s anger seemed to have hit cotton, so she could only follow her out temporarily. However, she always felt that there was a gaze behind the ss. It was especially cold, giving her a familiar feeling. When she walked to the door, she looked at the ss. Hank stood behind the ss and looked at Lyra. The two of them looked at each other through the ck one-way ss. The difference was that Lyra couldn¡¯t see who that person was, but Hank could see the stubbornness in Lyra¡¯s eyes. Something seemed to have hit his heart. For the first time, Hank chose to take the initiative to look away when facing Lyra¡¯s gaze. Lyra was taken away. His mood was difficult to calm down for a long time. There seemed to be something that had been to the emotionless Hank. He pushed open the door of the interrogation room and walked out. Director Forrest brought a team of police officers and sent Hank to the door. Suddenly, an ear-piercing braking sound was heard. A person walked out of a red car. Nore¡¯s face was full of anger. The moment he saw Hank, he punched him! ¡°Hank! When can you let her go! Since she met you, she has been living a terrible life! Will your conscience be clear?¡± In Nore¡¯s eyes, Alma and Hank were a pair of bitch couple. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hank dodged the fist and looked at Nore coldly. This was the man who lived with her? He was just an impulsive rich kid who had not established himself yet, and he was worthy of her protection? ¡°What are you doing in front of the police station?¡± When Director Forrest saw this scene, he immediately wanted to lead his men to control Nore. Hank reached out his hand to stop him. ¡°Director Forrest, it¡¯s just a personal grudge.¡± After he finished speaking, his cold and thin eyes swept over Nore inch by inch. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle your mother. What else can you help her with?¡± With a mocking smile, Hank did not stay any longer and left with his assistant. ¡°Hank, you scum!¡± Nore¡¯s exasperated voice came from behind him. Lyra stopped in her tracks. Was she hallucinating? Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 22 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Fulfill Your Wish In the end, Lyra still did not see Nore and was detained for three whole days. In the morning three days determined to get Lyra to be sentenced. On the intiff seats, the Kensley family did note. Only the gold medalwyer they hired reported all of Lyra¡¯s crimes. ¡°¡­ Your Honor, the defendant has insulted the intiff many times. She has been trying to hurt the intiff on purpose for a long time. In terms of both the subjective motive for the killing and the objective truth of hurting people, it is enough to prove the crime of the defendant.¡± Lyra smiled sarcastically. Thiswyer could really turn white into ck. At this time, Nore¡¯s concerned voice came from the side seat, ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Lyra felt warm in her heart and nodded gratefully. In the past few days, although she refused to see Nore, Nore still helped her find awyer. Soon, it was herwyer¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°Your Honor, we have grasped the relevant evidence and believe that the surveince content provided by the intiff has been clearly edited. Now the police have provided theplete surveince video.¡± Then, thewyer took out a fully recovered surveince camera. Everyone in the audience was shocked. Even Lyra could not believe it. Thewyer had notmunicated with her about this surveince before. Then, thewyer continued to argue. ¡°It can be seen that my client waspletely acting in self-defense at that time, and not intentionally killing someone. Therefore, my client did not have a motive for the killing. Should we deal with this case as a criminal case?¡± Nore did not know what was going on, but his intuition told him that Lyra was saved! Lyra still had doubts in her heart. Suddenly, she was stared at by a cold gaze on her back. She turned her gaze and met Hank¡¯s gaze. Hank¡¯s gaze was heavy, carrying something that Lyra could not understand. Then, she remembered three days ago¡­ She was not hallucinating! At that time, no matter how she tried to appeal, no one looked back at the surveince camera. It was not long after she heard Nore call Hank¡¯s name that they released her from the interrogation room. If not for him, who else could it have been? However, why had Hank done this? Just as she was in a daze, a woman next to her pulled up Hank¡¯s arm. Other than the forehead that was bandaged, noAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. other injuries could be seen. The corners of Alma¡¯s mouth curled into a smug smile. Hank was hers after all! Lyra sneered. So they were both here to watch a joke. And she, Lyra, only wanted to draw a clear line with everything rted to Hank! Since she did not diest time, then this time¡­ Lyra opened her mouth and said silently, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see me go to hell? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Turning around, Lyra fearlessly puffed out her chest. Even though she was standing on the dock, she did not show the slightest bit of cowardice. Hank was shocked and straightened his back. What did she mean by this? At this time, the judge looked at the monitor and frowned. ¡°The defendant, you have the right to state your defense.¡± Thewyer also looked at Lyra encouragingly. ¡°Miss Jones, you can now tell me what happened at that time.¡± ¡°Mr. Williams, thank you very much for your help.¡± Lyra¡¯s eyes flickered. Mr. Williams looked at Lyra in surprise. Lyra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, her eyes were fearless. ¡°Your Honor, I confess. At that time, I didn¡¯t do it out of self-defense. I wanted to kill Alma.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 23 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 23 Chapter 23 I Wish You Two a Hundred Years of Happiness A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the people in the audience gasped. Very few would directly admit their crimes even though they were real murderers. Nore¡¯s eyes were full of shock. Why did she say that? The judge was also surprised. ¡°The defendant, this is in court. You have to be responsible for what you say.¡± Lyra looked straight into the judge¡¯s eyes. Since Alma wanted to kill him, perhaps only in this way could Hank really let the Jones family go! ¡°Your Honor, what I said is the truth. I hate Alma, and I want her to die!¡± ¡°Lyra! Are you crazy?¡± Nore shouted in despair. He stood up from the audience and was about to rush to Lyra! The judge picked up the gavel in his hand. ¡°Silence!¡± The staff who were maintaining the discipline directly brought Nore out. Silence returned to the front of the court once again. The judge looked at Lyra who was standing on the dock. He looked at Hank and asked again in a low voice, ¡°Defendant, are you sure your motive at that time was to kill her?¡± Mr. Williams stood up anxiously and wanted to exin, but was interrupted by the judge. ¡°Let the defendant speak on her own.¡± Lyra looked at Alma and saw ecstasy in her eyes. Did she feel that she could take her down? On the other hand, Hank was frowning as if he was worried about her. Howughable. ¡°Yes, I admit that I want to kill her,¡± Lyra repeated what she said. Her face was determined. Obviously, she did not need anyone to defend her anymore. Even thewyer wiped his sweat and felt sorry for her. After the court trial ended, someone escorted Lyra away. When she passed by the two people sitting at the side seats, she stopped. Her straight backbone supported her entire pride. Her gaze fell on the pair of red jade pendants on Hank and Alma¡¯s necks, and the corners of her mouth curled into a deep smile. ¡°I wish you two a hundred years of happiness.¡± After she finished speaking, her figure gradually drifted away, and finally disappeared from the entrance of the court. Hank¡¯s gaze followed her closely, feeling ufortable in his heart. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She¡­ actually confessed like this. When Alma saw Hank looking at the door like this, she held his hand and shook it. She said coquettishly, ¡°Hank, what are you looking at? Lyra is really too vicious. I didn¡¯t expect that she actually wanted to kill me from the beginning!¡­¡± When Hank heard her voice, a faint disgust rose in his heart. It was not like she had never seen that surveince video before. Pulling his hand out from Alma¡¯s hand, Hank stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 24 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Should We Have Some Fun? Family broken, divorce, sentence, etc. Every day in prison, Lyra lived in that nightmare that she could not wake up. ¡°No. 326, because you performed well in prison, you are allowed to get out of prison earlier.¡± ng! The cold and hard door separated her from the inside world. Lyra, dressed in a white casual outfit, slowly walked out. The long-lost freedom was like the wind, blowing in her ears. This was the feeling of rebirth? She slowly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened her eyes again. Her gaze was firm. Not far away, a low-key sports car was waiting there. The car door was opened. Nore ran over and muttered, ¡°Fool, you obviously didn¡¯t have to go to jail at the beginning. The evidence that thewyer has is enough to prove that you are innocent, but you insisted on making things difficult for yourself!¡± He had run too many errands for this matter, but Lyra was stubborn. ¡°Actually, there is nothing wrong with this.¡± Seeing that he was still the same, Lyra calmly pulled the corners of her lips. Nore was stunned. He felt that something was different about her, but he could not exin it. Lyra smiled indifferently, as if she were not the one who had just been released from prison. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this unlucky ce.¡± Nore nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a big event happening today. Don¡¯t you wanna see what¡¯s trendy online?¡± Nore sat in the driver¡¯s seat and handed her a new mobile phone, pretending to be casual. Lyra raised her eyebrows, took the phone, and opened Weibo with some unfamiliarity. The first post on Weibo was ¨C ¡°The Grand Wedding of the Barnwells and the Kensleys.¡± She clicked into it and saw that it was a live broadcast of Hank and Alma¡¯s wedding. Sheughed mockingly. There was no change in the man¡¯s face on the screen. Her hand could not help but tighten, hatred hidden in the depths of her eyes. What a coincidence. On the day she was released from prison, they got married. ¡°Should we have some fun? Let them see that you are not easy to bully. No matter what, I will support you.¡± After a moment of silence, Lyra readily agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± It was time to settle the score with the two people who had personally sent her to prison. Nore did not expect her to agree so readily and was even stunned for a moment. But immediately after, he hooked up a smile that carried a hint of excitement. The sports car was like an arrow that had taken off its bowstring, galloping on the highway in the direction of the wedding. The wedding hotel was majestic and glorious. The guests that came and went were either rich or noble. Alma¡¯s father, L Kensley, was busy dealing with the guests who came to propose a toast. Beside him stood a beautiful woman. The two of them acted intimate with each other. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. For the sake of Alma¡¯s marriage, you have been busy before and after.¡± The woman smiled gently and leaned into L¡¯s embrace, softly saying, ¡°This is what I should do. I married you, so I naturally have to treat Alma as my own child. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when I can hear her call me mother.¡± L¡¯s expression stiffened, and heughed dryly. ¡°You just married me. Alma can¡¯t ept it for a while. That¡¯s understandable. Don¡¯t worry, just give her more time.¡± The woman was well aware of the meaning of these words. She smiled bashfully and did not say more. The guests walked in one after another. Nore parked the car and got out of the car with Lyra. The Lubi family also received the wedding invitation. When Nore came to pick up Lyra from prison, he brought two invitations from home just in case. Lyra looked at the exquisite invitation with a cold expression. When she walked up the steps, she saw the beautiful woman in the distance, and her expression registered shock. ¡°Nore.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why is Wendy here?¡± Wendy Zoe, her stepmother. A woman who had pestered her father for six or seven years. Although her father missed his dead wife and had never gone through the formalities with Wendy, Lyra had seen how good he was to her. In fact, she was ready to ept Wendy. However, she did not expect that Wendy chose to leave when the Jones Group was in trouble and the Jones family was in the most difficult time! She actually disappeared without a trace! Who could expect that the person who had disappeared from this world would reappear at the scene of Hank¡¯s second wedding so easily? Lyra¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold as ice. Nore followed Lyra¡¯s gaze and looked over. He frowned and said, ¡°Lyra, she is now Alma¡¯s stepmother.¡± It was as if Lyra had been struck by lightning. Heh¡­ This world was really small. She clenched her fists and stared at Wendy¡¯s bright smile. Wendy was originally leaning in L¡¯s arms, but she suddenly looked into Lyra¡¯s cold eyes. She eximed softly and subconsciously pushed L away and stood up straight. ¡°Lyra?¡± Why did shee out? Wasn¡¯t she sentenced to two years? It had only been a year. She hastily wanted to hide, but now, there was no ce for her to hide. She could only lean into L¡¯s arms. Wendy¡¯s voice was not loud, but it attracted the guests outside. Everyone knew that Lyra was Hank¡¯s ex-wife and was put in jail one year before. ¡°Security,¡± L frowned. But before the security guard had time to drive Lyra out, the door of the hotel behind them opened. A tall figure appeared. Hank was dressed in a ck suit. His hair was neatlybed behind his head, leaving a few strands of bangs hanging loosely on his forehead, half-covering his cold and thin eyes. Everyone present sucked in a breath of air. This was probably going to be a good show. Mr. Barnwell¡¯s ex-wife had been released from prison beforehand, and she even came to cause trouble with the young master of the Lubi family? His gaze swept towards that beautiful figure. It had been just one year in jail, but she had lost a lot of weight. Her skin was so pale that it did not have any color, but her eyes were filled with determination. The man stared at her for a long time, his brows furrowing. He had not expected that they would meet again at such a time. At the same time, Lyra also saw him, the Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. groom today! She did not run away as she did in the past. Instead, she met his gaze. That determined and sharp gaze caused Hank to frown. Her previously long hair had been reced with a fresh, neat, short hair. It was not as elegant, but it was more suitable for the current Lyra. A woman who had nothing to do with him. In the end, he looked away first. As if he had not seen her, he nodded to the guests and walked to L. ¡°President Kensley, the wedding can begin now.¡± Hank¡¯s voice was neither cold nor heavy, but it was extremely oppressive. L¡¯s expression changed and he replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Even though today was the day his daughter and Hank got married, Hank still called him President Kensley instead of uncle or father. L didn¡¯t feel good about being so distanced, but he could only endure it. After all, it was Hank who was facing him¡­ L and Wendy followed Hank in. Wendy nced at Lyra without leaving a trace, and her eyelids kept twitching. ¡®God bless, today¡¯s wedding must go smoothly!¡¯ But strangely, the red pendant was clearly engraved with the word ¡°Lyra¡±! The guests below the stage all widened their eyes. This was better than magic. The bride and groom¡¯s love token was engraved with the name of the ex-wife? How could¡­ Alma was also shocked and was speechless for a long time. Lyra looked at them simperingly. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, you didn¡¯t expect that this pendant is mine. You actually treat a liar as your savior.¡± ¡°No, no, Hank, it¡¯s not like what she said!¡± In an instant, Alma turned pale. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 25 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 25 Chapter 25 He Didn¡¯t Even Recognize the Person He Had to Protect? ¡°Are we still going in?¡± Nore asked, looking at Lyra. He was afraid that Lyra would not be able to hold on. ¡°Of course. I still have to watch a good show.¡± Lyra took the lead and walked towards the hotel entrance. Nore followed after them. They had invitations in their hands, and they were unimpeded. Alma was being dressed up in the hotel dressing room, and a few bridesmaids followed behind her. They were all smiling and saying somepliments. Alma became even prouder. After today, she only needed to say one word, and the whole Frouver would tremble! At this time, L walked in with an ugly expression. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± Alma smiled shyly. She was overwhelmed by joy. She did not notice L¡¯s strange behavior. She smiled sweetly and held his hand as they walked out. On the red carpet, the door of the auditorium slowly opened. Alma was wearing a white veil and a high-end custom-made wedding dress. She was shining and appeared at one end of the red carpet. At the other end stood Hank in a suit and tie. Alma looked at the man in front of her through the wedding dress and felt her heart heat up. That man finally belonged to her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the wedding music began to echo. Alma held L¡¯s hand and walked towards Hank. ¡°Now, the bride¡¯s father can hand the bride over to the groom.¡± As the emcee finished speaking, Alma¡¯s hand was handed over to Hank. Both of them wore white gloves and continued the wedding ording to the procedure. Alma could not feel the warmth of the other person¡¯s hand, so she lowered her eyes to hide her shyness. ¡°Before the wedding ceremony officially begins, I would like to share the tokens of the two neers with everyone here. This is the witness of their love.¡± The ritual girl at the side held a tray in her hand and showed the two and a half N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. pieces of pendant on it to everyone present. Below the stage, Lyra raised her eyebrows. It seemed the good show really began! ¡°Mr. Host, please stop!¡± The elegant voice prated the softness of the background music, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. On the stage, Hank was the first to recognize her voice. He turned his head, a warning look in his eyes. Lyra blinked,pletely unconcerned. Under the gaze of all the guests, she stood up happily and walked towards the couple on the red carpet The moment Alma saw Lyra, her back froze. Lyra! When did shee out? No, how could she be qualified to enter her wedding? ¡°Hank, she must be here to cause trouble. Quickly chase her out.¡± Alma was anxious. Hank¡¯s eyes darkened. Everyone in Frouver knew about his rtionship with Lyra. The Lyra in his memory would not do such a ridiculous thing. He frowned and looked at Lyra. Step by step, he walked to the center of the auditorium. ¡°Hank.¡± Alma was so anxious that she jumped up and down. Why was he silent? Could it be that he still had feelings for Lyra? Lyra had a smile on her face as she endured the gazes of the spectators. She slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Barnwell and Miss Kensley¡¯s wedding day. As an experienced person, I want to personally give my blessings. Is that okay?¡± Hank stared at her coldly. ¡°Miss Jones, this is bad. Let¡¯s talk privately after the ceremony is over,¡± Alma suggested. She kept smiling and winked at the security guards below the stage. Lyra curled her lips. Before the security guards came over, Lyra suddenly stepped forward and took the pendant from the emcee. ¡°Eh? You¡­¡± The emcee had yet to react. Lyra shook the pendant. ¡°There are some things that Miss Kensley might be embarrassed about. Let me tell you. This pendant has a very romantic origin. It was identally left behind when Miss Kensley saved Mr. Barnwell.¡±Alma¡¯s smile became even stiffer, and her hand holding the wedding dress tightened. Lyra clearly saw her panic, and thus she smiled wider, ¡°Do you need me to say it? Or you better say it yourself?¡± ¡°Lyra, what are you doing? Give it back to me!¡± Alma panicked and reached out. Lyra¡¯s elbow moved to avoid her touch, causing Alma to miss. But then, she felt a force on her wrist, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Alma gritted her teeth in anger and pointed at Lyra. ¡°Hank, this woman deliberately came to ruin our wedding. Do you still think it okay?¡± The man¡¯s hands under his sleeves slowly tightened. His imposing aura spread out. Lyra clearly understood that this was the precursor to his anger. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, don¡¯t be like this. This is a fake.¡± Lyra blinked and smiled. ¡°A fake?¡± There was a noisy discussion below the stage. It was just a pendant, it made little difference whether it was real or fake! ¡°Lyra, don¡¯t test my tolerance.¡± Hank pulled her hand very hard,pletely disregarding whether she was in pain or not. Lyra turned her head, ignoring his warning. ¡°What a coincidence, there is a limit to my tolerance as well. By the way, I want to remind you that there are so many reporters taking pictures and videos. You better be a gentleman, lest you embarrass yourself tomorrow when you see the news.¡± The beautiful face that was close at hand was mixed with a little strangeness. Hank was in a trance for a moment, and the strength of his hand involuntarily loosened. Lyra took the opportunity to directly take a ss of red wine. In front of Alma and Hank, she gently threw the pendant in. She rocked the ss a few times, and then her hand loosened. Pa. The red wine ss shattered on the ground and spilled all over Alma¡¯s noble wedding dress. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Alma was so angry that she screamed. If the bridesmaid had not pulled her, she would have pulled out Lyra¡¯s hair on the spot. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know how much this wedding dress is worth?¡± ¡°Is it valuable? That¡¯s a pity. Because you will soon be valueless.¡± Lyra squatted down and picked up the pendant from the ground. The gray substance on the pendant was soaked and revealed the original red color. But strangely, the red pendant was clearly engraved with the word ¡°Lyra¡±! The guests below the stage all widened their eyes. This was better than magic. The bride and groom¡¯s love token was engraved with the name of the ex-wife? How could¡­ Alma was also shocked and was speechless for a long time. Lyra looked at them simperingly. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, you didn¡¯t expect that this pendant is mine. You actually treat a liar as your savior.¡± ¡°No, no, Hank, it¡¯s not like what she said!¡± In an instant, Alma turned pale. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 26 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 26 Chapter 26 I Am Pregnant with Your Child Alma¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She ignored the wedding dress on her body and directly rushed off the stage to hit Lyra. ¡°Lyra! You¡¯re talking nonsense! This is clearly mine and Hank¡¯s¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Nore grabbed her hand with one hand. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the frowning Hank. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, I really feel that you are a little pitiful. You didn¡¯t even recognize the person you¡¯ve got to protect!¡± He let go of Alma in disdain and left with Lyra in his arms. Hank¡¯s slender figure paused on the stage as if his eyes were glued to Lyra. And her words were like a bell striking his chest. The benefactor who saved my life back then was mistaken? It was not Alma, but¡­ The name seemed toe out from his throat, but they were stuck in his throat. ¡°Hank!¡± Alma waspletely anxious. She stepped forward and held Hank¡¯s hand. ¡°Hank, don¡¯t believe her words. The person who saved you back then was me! This pendant was left for you by ident back then. Have you forgotten?¡± Hank looked at the beautiful face in front of him and felt that something was wrong. His eyes became colder. At this time, the guests were discussing. ¡°What exactly happened? Didn¡¯t you say that this pendant is a token of love for the bride and groom? Why does it belong to Mr. Barnwell¡¯s ex-wife now?¡± ¡°Aiyo, should such a mistake really happen?¡± Hank¡¯s face was as dark as water. He shook off Alma¡¯s hands that were still about to stick close to him. He was about to take a step forward when Alma saw this situation. How could he let it go? He staggered and pounced onto Hank! ¡°Hank, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m already two months pregnant!¡± ¡°If you chase after her, what about the child in my belly?¡± Alma cried. She looked so pitiful with tears in her eyes. The words she said sessfully stopped the man¡¯s footsteps. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hank turned around and stared at the woman with his eagle-like eyes. ¡°A few days ago, I felt ufortable and went to the hospital to check. I found out that I was pregnant. It has been two months.¡±. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alma felt guilty under Hank¡¯s gaze. After all, this child was actually not¡­ Fortunately, she was prepared. She quickly took out the prenatal examination report that she had prepared earlier. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Hank took the report and nced at it. The three words ¡®pregnant nine weeks¡¯ froze his line of sight. Did he really hook up with Alma when he was drunk two months before? The man¡¯s eyebrows were knitted into an ¡®III¡¯shape. No matter whose child it was, today¡¯s matter needed to be settled. ¡°Keith, stop the wedding first.¡± His thin lips moved, and he ordered the middle-aged man in a suit beside him. ¡°Okay, Mr. Barnwell. I will arrange it right away.¡± Soon, the guests were dismissed. The rest of the guests returned to the lounge together. L looked at Hank with a troubled expression and said hesitantly, ¡°Alright, alright. The wedding is not going to be held anymore? Won¡¯t all the guests see us as fools?¡± Keith stood behind Hank and keenly sensed the displeasure of his CEO. ¡°President Kensley, now, you should call me Mr. Barnwell. The wedding has ended.¡± He coughed lightly. Due to the Barnwell group¡¯s financial resources, L struggled for a while and forced out a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, Alma didn¡¯t do this on purpose. Can you¡­¡± Hank sat on the sofa and looked at L coldly. ¡°Oh? In President Kensley¡¯s eyes, deceiving is the way of business?¡± ¡°How¡­ how could this be!¡± L was speechless. Alma¡¯s face turned pale and she fell on the sofa, not daring to look up. ¡°Anyway, Alma is pregnant. Let the past go.¡± Wendy took the opportunity to say. When Alma heard Wendy¡¯s words, her eyes lit up as if she had found a life-saving straw. ¡°Hank, I beg you, please don¡¯t leave me. Stay for the sake of my pregnancy, okay? The child is innocent. We can¡¯t make it fatherless as soon as it is born.¡± Hank¡¯s cold expression became even uglier. She really knew how to put him in a dilemma. Fatherless¡­ When he closed his eyes in the middle of the night, he could still dream of his father¡¯s tragic death. He knew full well the pain of losing one¡¯s father. ¡°So this child should not be born.¡± Hank raised his hand and Keith immediately handed him a check. Hank put the money on the table and said, ¡°Write any amount you like. I want this child aborted.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The huge lounge was instantly silent. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 27 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Back Then Alma also did not expect the man to be so decisive. ¡°What¡­ you want me to have an abortion?¡± L and Wendy did not expect it, and their faces were also full of shock. ¡°This¡­ Hank, this is a child¡¯s life!¡± Alma immediately admitted defeat. After all, she understood this man enough and knew that he was ruthless enough. ¡°I admit that it was my fault that I lied to you, but Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. that was all because I really love you. I love both you and this child! I beg you, Hank¡­ don¡¯t be so cruel to me. Miscarriage is very harmful to a woman¡¯s body!¡± Miscarriage! This was not the first time Hank had heard this word. More than a year ago, that woman had also experienced a miscarriage. Even though her face was pale from excessive blood loss and pain, she still refused to lower her head to him. It was as if everything had happened yesterday. There was an unknown emotion surging in the man¡¯s heart. ¡°Hank, all of this is Lyra¡¯s scheme. She just wants us to live a bad life. She is deliberately taking revenge on us. You must believe that I really love you!¡± Alma¡¯s words pulled back Hank¡¯s thoughts. The coldness between the man¡¯s eyebrows deepened, as if he was interested in these words. ¡°Alright, the child can be kept for the time being.¡± The man finally let out a sigh of relief. Alma was delighted in her heart, but before she could celebrate, the man on the sofa had already stood up. A tall shadow enveloped her, and he stood in front of her condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. During this period, you will stay with the Kensley family.¡± After saying this, Hank ignored the strange expressions of the Kensley family and the others and walked straight out of the lounge. Keith looked at Alma who was kneeling on the ground with sympathy, clicked his tongue, and did not forget to take the check on the table before leaving. On the other side, Lyra had made a scene at the wedding. After she left, however, she was not happy. In the car, she removed all her disguises and looked a little tired. Nore tapped the steering wheel with his fingers and found a topic to talk about, ¡°I have a racing training ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I haven¡¯t raced for a long time. It¡¯s getting unfamiliar with me.¡± Lyra said calmly. ¡°Yeah¡­ You haven¡¯t driven for a long time. That¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ll spend the bonus myself. It¡¯s only 100,000.¡± 100,000!? ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Lyra sat up straight She needed money very much. Nore smiled. This year, when Lyra was in the detention center, Nore almost ran all over the world to participate in all kinds of racing Nore¡¯s name. They called him ¨C the dark horse. In front of the training ground, a man was running around anxiously. When he saw Noreing, he immediately rushed up. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re finally here! Hurry up, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± The moment the man saw Lyra, he paused. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Lyra, this is my agent, Sonny Flow. Sonny, this is Lyra. This time, she is my co-pilot.¡± Nore introduced with a smile. When Sonny heard this, his eyes widened. He pulled Nore to the side and said, ¡°Are you crazy? You want her to be your co-pilot? No, this is absolutely not possible. Tom is already waiting for you inside.¡± Lyra raised her eyebrows. She did not need to hear them before knowing the general contents. Nore coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sonny, take a look first.¡± After he finished speaking, he directly ignored Sonny¡¯s obstruction and pulled Lyra inside. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have a co-pilot, that¡¯s why I agreed.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, it¡¯ll be boring if we don¡¯tpete.¡± Nore smiled indifferently. ¡°See you inside,¡± he said as he handed the helmet to Lyra. Lyra did not hesitate either. Sitting in the racing car, Lyra and Nore both sank into the middle of the seat. Their lines of sight became very low, almost equal to the horizon. She touched the inner wall of the car, a familiar feeling that she had not felt for a long time surging up. In the past, when Nore was not famous, Lyra often acted as his co-pilot. That was before she married Hank. Nore seemed to see her nervousness and turned his head tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, you can do it.¡± Lyra felt a little relieved and smiled at Nore. ¡°Okay.¡± And at this time, the Barnwell group. Hank¡¯s expression was cold, and the aura around him was cold as well. Keith did not dare to get too close. ¡°The result is clear,¡± the man said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, we found out that the little girl from back then was indeed Miss Jones.¡± Keith handed over the document. It was the surveince video of the vi in Linky and the oral statements of the staff, as well as the list of personnel who appeared in the vi that day. There was Drake¡¯s name on it, but there was no L. Alma was not in the vi that day. How could she save Hank? The man gripped the pendant, his joints crackling. For three years, he had recognized the wrong person because of the pendant on Alma¡¯s neck. The girl who really saved him was the daughter of his father¡¯s enemy. And Lyra clearly had many opportunities to tell him the truth. Why didn¡¯t she tell him? Must she hold on until today and p him in the face? ¡®Revenge¡¯ seemed the word for Alma. The image of Lyra at the wedding kept circling in his mind, disturbing the man¡¯s mood. She clearly knew everything, why didn¡¯t she say it! Pa! He pped his palm on the table, and the pendant left a mark on the table, carrying the anger and unwillingness of this man. ¡°Oh right, Mr. Barnwell, there is one more thing I need to talk to you about,¡± Keith said. Hank looked up. ¡°Miss Jones followed Mr. Lubi to the racing field today.¡± This was Hank¡¯s order to keep an eye on Lyra¡¯s every move.¡°Racing field?¡± Hank turned his head to the side. ¡°Yes, I heard that Miss Jones is going to be Mr. Lubi¡¯s co-pilot and participate in thepetition together.¡± The man¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his fingers pressed on the table. It turned out that after two years of marriage, his understanding of Lyra was almost zero. She even knew how to race? Hank twisted his tie in annoyance. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Novah told me before that there was an investment project. Thatpetition was also a race, right?¡± Keith was stunned. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, it was that race.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 28 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 28 Chapter 28 She Came to Be My Co-Pilot In the training field, Nore stepped on the elerator. The car was like an arrow leaving the bow, rushing out of the starting line at the fastest speed! ording to the switching of the surveince video in the car, Lyra¡¯s operation was so beautiful that people could not move their eyes away. Finally, when Nore¡¯s car sped past the finish line, Sonny could not help but p and shout, ¡°Yay!¡± He hurriedly ran down to wee them. ¡°Nore, you good guy! Where did you find such an excellent co-pilot?¡± Nore came out of the car, took off his helmet, and said in high spirits, ¡°She is my treasure contestant.¡± ¡°Then you can win for sure. You are really lucky. I just received a notice when you were driving. The organizers of thepetition added more investment, and the reward for the top three was doubled! If you can win, the reward will be much more handsome.¡± ¡°What? Which has invested in racing.¡± Nore immediately looked at Lyra. Lyra was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect that. After all, Hank was never interested in racing. However, since it was the Barnwell group¡¯s money, she would be letting him down if she did not get it. ¡°Nore, I still want to drive a few moreps,¡± she said as she put on her helmet again and gestured for Nore to return to the car. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re so beautiful but you are still ambitious!¡± Sonny said as he looked at her thin and imposing appearance. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, as Nore stood there, his usually roguish face revealed a hint of heartache. For the rest of the time, Lyra practiced crazily on the field. It was not until the field closed that Lyra got out of the car, tired. Nore had been waiting for her and handed her mineral water. ¡°Go back first. You are too eager to achieve quick sess. It¡¯s not good.¡± Lyra was a little disappointed. She nodded and walked beside him with her head down. She walked without looking at the road and almost hit the utility pole. Nore simply freed up a hand and hooked it around her shoulder. Far away, a luxury car was parked on the side of the road. Behind the car window was the man¡¯s cold face. He knew that Lyra came to this field to practice driving, so he came to take a look. He did not expect to see such a scene. ¡°Is she already living with Nore?¡± Hank narrowed his eyes and asked coldly. ¡°It should be¡­¡± Before Keith could finish his words, he felt a chill at his side. He coughed dryly and quickly changed his words, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He shook his head like a rattle drum. Only when the cold air around him dissipated did he dare to secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°When will they bepeting?¡± Hank nced at him coldly and asked. ¡°It seems to be three dayster.¡± Keith blurted out. Then, as if he had thought of something, he turned his head from co-pilot. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, but three dayster, we have a very important bid¡­¡± A sharp gaze instantly made him feel like he was being pricked by needles. He immediately added in a low voice, ¡°However, if you need it, I will inform the other side and ask them to change the date¡­¡± Inside the car, the atmosphere quieted down. After a long time, Hank twisted his tie and two words came out of his throat. ¡°No need.¡± Three dayster. The preliminary round of Cloud Town¡¯s race began. However, it was only eight in the morning, and the contestants were basically already in position. The organizer also came to the scene early. ¡°President Anderson, I heard that there is a new investor.¡± ¡°Yes, it is also luck.¡± The middle-aged man in a suit turned his head and replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because you guys did well in the the two of them. President Anderson¡¯s expression tightened, and then he turned around, a ttering smile already on his face. ¡°Oh, Keith is here. Pleasee this way.¡± Keith nodded and walked over. President Anderson saw that he was the only one who came over. He asked tentatively, ¡°Keith, are you the only oneing today? Mr. Barnwell, he¡­¡± Keith looked at President Anderson indifferently. ¡°Mr. Barnwell has other arrangements. I will attend on his behalf. There should be no need for sponsors to do anything in the preliminary round, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Everything is based on Mr. Barnwell¡¯s schedule.¡± President Anderson smiled tteringly. Even if he was just an assistant of Hank, he had to curry favor with her. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 29 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Stay Away from Her At the racing field. Lyra and Nore arrived early. After changing their clothes, they entered the field together. At this time, two shy sports cars drove into the field in a high profile. Lyra turned her head and saw two familiar faces, Davis and Novah. The Barnwell group¡¯s people. Previously, when she went to Creek Club to look for Hank, the two of them were also there. So now the two of them were also going to participate? Lyra frowned and had a sinking feeling. Moreover, she seemed to have always felt that someone was looking at her. Who was it? Lyra and Nore checked the car condition for thest time. Just as they were about to get in the car, the sun shone on her body. She shook her eyes, but she felt that the line of sight that followed her became colder. She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on the stands. Their eyes met, and she was stunned. ¡°Lyra, get in the car.¡± Nore called out to her, but he did not get any response from her. He called out worriedly, ¡°Lyra?¡± Lyra came back to her senses and looked at Nore in a daze. ¡°Okay.¡± As the countdown reached zero, a gunshot rang out, and the race car at the starting line flew out as fast as lightning. Lyra sat on co-pilot, her mind filled with that pair of cold and emotionless eyes in the audience¡­ Hank, he actually came? ¡°Lyra, where is the obstacle?¡± Nore¡¯s voice was a little anxious. Lyra snapped back to her senses and looked forward, her eyes widening. Their distance towards that obstacle was almost beyond the safe distance! Lyra forced herself to calm down and determined the direction. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock direction. Slow down immediately. Front wheel.¡± Nore reacted quickly and turned the steering wheel. ¡°Chi!¡±. The car dangerously brushed past the obstacles, creating a series of sparks. At the same time, Davis and Novah surpassed it! ¡°Lyra, wake up!¡± Nore nced at the rear-view mirror. They were originally in the lead, but now they were overtaken. His voice was loud and woke Lyra up. She immediately perked up. ¡°Turn.¡± ¡°Speed up.¡± After a series of operations, their car finally overtook Davis when they were about to reach the finish line and was the first to cross the finish line. When they got out of the car, their clothes were almost wet. ¡°Sorry, just now ¡­¡± Lyra felt a little guilty. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still won. Come!¡± Nore put the helmet between his arms. He stretched out his hand and pped with Lyra. Although he could see that Lyra was a little absent-minded. The corners of Lyra¡¯s lips twitched. On the other side of the stands, there was a loud noise. ¡°Hank, you¡¯re here too! Did you see my performance? If not for the fact that I didn¡¯t have a good grasp of the situation, I would have been the first!¡± Davis jumped over the railing and said loudly. ¡°Mm,¡± Hank said coldly. ¡°But I still didn¡¯t get it.¡± Davis muttered a few words in dissatisfaction. Hank¡¯s gaze had already swept past him and directly entered Lyra¡¯s eyes. Her performance just now was indeed stunning. Lyra frowned. He hasn¡¯t left yet? She subconsciously quickened her pace and pulled Nore to the locker room. But Nore had already seen Hank. Why isn¡¯t he in the VIP room? Why is he looking outside? Lyra did not say anything. ¡°Do you think he wants to repay your kindness?¡± Nore took two steps forward and deliberately mentioned. ¡°What?¡±¡°Thank you for saving him at the wedding. Otherwise, why would the Barnwell group invest so much money in thepetition?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore, it¡¯s impossible,¡± Lyra said with a cold face despite knowing that he was joking. After she finished speaking, she quickly walked into the changing room. What she did not see was that after she turned around and walked far away, that cold gaze with aplicated expression followed her figure. Until she disappeared, she did not move away for a long time¡­ On the way to the bidding venue, he changed his mind and came. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that your ex-wife would actually know how to race?¡± Novah noticed Hank¡¯s gaze. Hank retracted his gaze and nced at him. Davis suddenly understood something. He raised his hand and ced it on Novah¡¯s shoulder. He said with a sly smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. I have to give her a thumbs up for her ability. Now that I look at her, she seems to be even more beautiful than before.¡± ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Hank said coldly and walked towards the direction where Lyra had left. ¡°Young Master, do you mean that I should ignore that woman, or do you want me to not touch that woman?¡± Davis asked. ¡°Is there a difference? Anyway, don¡¯t provoke her;¡± Novah said as he swung his arm away from his shoulder and walked back and forth with his helmet in between. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman that Young Master Barnwell doesn¡¯t want. Who cares about her?¡± Davis snorted disdainfully. Half an hourter, Lyra walked out of the locker room and unexpectedly bumped into Hank. He stood at the end of the arch, his slender figure under the casual shirt, which was more attractive than when in a suit. Lyra narrowed her eyes and was ready to skip directly, but the man raised his hand and grabbed her arm, saying coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Mr. Barnwell, I don¡¯t know what we have to talk about.¡± Lyra shook him off and looked up. She had just taken a shower, and there was a faint smell of fresh air on her body. Only her eyes were filled with disgust and vignce towards him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to race.¡± Hank suppressed the displeasure in his heart and lowered his eyes, wanting to break the deadlock between them. ¡°There are too many things that Mr. Barnwell didn¡¯t expect.¡± Lyra smiled. After several confrontations, her heart was already N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. as calm as still water. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, let me remind you that you are already married. What I know has nothing to do with you!¡± The sunlight outside was strong, and it elongated their shadows onto the ground. Hank¡¯s throat moved, and surprisingly, he did not get angry. ¡°When did you find out that I recognized the wrong person?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear on this topic at your wedding. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in reminiscing with you.¡± After Lyra finished speaking, she directly walked around him. ¡°If you had told me earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer the imprisonment of that year.¡± Hank turned around and looked at her arrogant back. He could let her go this time for the sake of that pendant. This short sentence was like a needle that pierced straight into Lyra¡¯s originally calm heart. Did he think that he held her fate in his hands? Heh¡­ Howughable. She abruptly stopped in her tracks and gripped the helmet in her hand. ¡°Mr. Barnwell¡¯s memory isn¡¯t too good. In court, I personally admitted it. It was I who requested to be imprisoned. That was my choice.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 30 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Hypocrite ¡°What, if I tell you, will you let the Jones family go, let my father go? Give up the n that you schemed to destroy my family?¡± ¡°Will you?¡± She took a step closer and stared at the man¡¯s face. A smile bloomed at the corner of her mouth. It was something Hank had never seen before. The word ¡®will¡¯ was stuck in his throat, but he couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Lyra smiled contemptuously, raised his foot, and left without a trace of nostalgia Hank stood where he was, and his pupils were filled with the figure of Lyra gradually shrinking. This time, when they met again, Lyra seemed to have changed into another person. With an indescribable feeling in his heart, Hank returned to the car, took off his baseball cap, and threw it at the co-pilot. When he was about to step on the elerator, two figures entered his field of vision. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nore half-pulled Lyra¡¯s arm and directly got into a car by the roadside. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. How about I send you back first!¡± ¡°No, maybe she didn¡¯t eat breakfast. She has low blood sugar,¡± She replied absent-mindedly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯ll take you to eat now!¡± He stepped on the elerator as he spoke. The night wind blew through the window, blowing away Lyra¡¯s short hair, ¡°We must get the trophy for the finals!¡± When Hank returned home, the servant immediately brought a clean towel. ¡°Sir, then we will go first.¡± The servant did not stay overnight. This was the rule of the Barnwell family. Even if he was the only owner of this house. Hank raised his hand and took his phone into the study. Alma sent him a voice message and photo again. ¡°Hank, I have been taking good care of the fetus. Look, 1 drank the Bird¡¯s nest soup obediently today. When will youe to see me and the child?¡± Child? It was the child again. In the past few days, she had used this as a reason and mentioned it many Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. times, but she had never said a word of sincere apology. However, Hank had never gone to the appointment. The decision he made would never be easily changed. Moreover, he should teach Alma a lesson this time. He should let her know the rules of the Barnwell family and his bottom line. He moved to the sofa and closed his eyes. It was Lyra¡¯s face. Hank suddenly opened his eyes and turned on the TV. There should be a broadcast for today¡¯s preliminaries. Just as he had expected, during today¡¯s race, his eyes were locked onto Nore¡¯s car. He watched as the car rushed past the finish line, watched Lyra get off the car, and watched them p their hands. Her figure was graceful, and her beautiful and fair face had a look that he had never seen before. Based on how familiar she was with racing cars, she had put in a lot of effort in this industry, but she had concealed it from him wlessly? ¡°Sure enough, the daughter brought up in the Jones family is hypocritical.¡± He frowned in frustration and turned off the TV. Because that woman once again tugged at his heartstrings, this made him very unhappy. On the day of the officialpetition. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this Red me Cup race is about to begin!¡± ¡°The camera hase to our contestant area. It is facing the number one car¡­¡± Along with the voice of the host in the broadcast, all the drivers were making their final preparations. Davis sat on the steps, staring at the No. 4 car. It was Nore¡¯s car, and standing next to Nore, the one who was checking with him was Lyra. ¡°Tsk, I was careless in the preliminary round. Do they really think they can win?¡± He spat on the ground, and his eyes became fierce. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 31 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The Car Turned Over Before Lyra got in the car, she nced at Davis. Their look just now made her very ufortable. But after all, this was an official race. Lyra collected her thoughts and sat in the car. The cheers outside were blocked by the window. Lyra put on the helmet and took a deep breath. She stared at the finish line in the distance. She was determined to win. ¡°The other yers will be scared away when they see your eyes.¡± Nore joked. ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± The referee blew the whistle. ¡°Lyra, after the race, if wee in first, I have something to tell you.¡± The look in Nore¡¯s eyes also changed, and he quickly immersed himself in the focused state of thepetition, holding the steering wheel tightly. ¡°We muste in first.¡± Lyra did not pay attention to the deep meaning of his words. When the countdown was clear, all the cars drove out of the starting point almost instantly. Some mud and the mountain road had been added to the racing track. The length had been doubled, which was a test for both the driver and co-driver. Coupled with the rainy weather today, it was very difficult for the drivers to lengthen the distance between their cars¡­ Wait! The No. 4 car was ahead! ¡°ck Horse is the first to pass the mud road with absolute advantage. What happened to his car? It is almost flying in the mud, but it is so smooth! This operation is amazing!¡± The host was excited, and the screen also showed the beautiful side of tyra¡¯s face who was sitting on the co-driver¡¯s seat. ¡°ck Horse¡¯s co-driver is a beautiful youngdy. Let¡¯s wait and see if ck Horse can create another miracle today!¡± In the audience, there was a shout, ¡°ck Horse!¡± At this time, in the VIP viewing area. A tall ck figure sat in the middle with the staff standing on both sides. Even if the people on the left and right tried their best to tter him, the man¡¯s face remained unchanged. His deep eyes were fixed on the big screen. President Anderson was thirsty from his ttery. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the influence of our race this time is very great. It will definitely be very helpful to your champion?¡± It was very rare that Hank raised his eyebrows slightly. He turned to look at the live broadcast on the screen. ¡°Will they win?¡± Them? Who were they referring to? President Anderson looked over and asked tentatively, ¡°No. 4¡­ No. 4?¡± Hank was silent. ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± President Anderson thought that Hank was interested in Nore¡¯s No. 4 car and immediately began to exin, ¡°ck Horse is the favorite to win this race. Moreover, they have a very beautiful and powerful woman as the co-driver.¡± Hank grasped the chair, and his slender fingers tightened. At this moment, the host shouted excitedly, ¡°They caught up. The No. 2 and No. 3 cars are tightly following ck Horse! They are going to drive into the mountain road soon. Do they want to overtake ck Horse? This is indeed a good opportunity to overtake it, but can they really do it?¡± Hank narrowed his eyes and clearly saw the No. 4 car slowed down under the pursuit of other drivers. His body leaned back, and his mood inexplicably became better. The race was still ongoing. ¡°Nore, slow down!¡± ¡°What? No¡­¡± Nore held the steering wheel and controlled it with difficulty. They had always been leading, how could they rx at this time? ¡°Listen to me.¡± In the face of the situation of being attacked by Davis and Novah, Lyra was extremely calm and quickly pointed out a side road, ¡°Slow down and pass Point 9.¡± Over there, it was the most dangerous and shaky part of the mountain path. No car would choose to pass through there. Sizzle! The tires scraped against the stones. Because Davis¡¯ No. 2 car had collided with them again, Nore had no choice but to turn the steering wheel and dodge. This was already the fifth time. Perhaps the audience could not see clearly from the screen, but the driver had the most direct feeling.Lyra¡¯s eyes were cold. Davis was trying to push them out of the race track. Not only did he want them to lose their qualification topete, he even wanted them to turn over the car and take their lives. This kind of despicable means¡­ ¡°Nore, believe me. Let¡¯s go. Even if it¡¯s a dead-end, there will still be a chance of survival,¡± said Lyra as she adjusted the car. Nore gripped the steering wheel tightly. Suddenly, heughed, ¡°Let alone a dead-end, even if you want me to die for you¡­¡± He made a sharp turn, and the car drove towards the steep wall, forcefully ttening a road. The violent turbulence and the sandstorm outside drowned out the words that Nore had not finished speaking. Lyra¡¯s pupils shrank. She knew how risky this method was, but as long as it was a little closer! The host saw the change in the number 4 car and stood up directly. ¡°What is ck Horse going to do?¡± ¡°He wants to forcibly break through the chase of other drivers? That road is too dangerous. It is almost like a moth flying into a me!¡± ¡°Medical car, get ready immediately!¡± ¡°Is this strategy they had discussed before or is ck Horse car out of control? He is taking the S-type route. The cliff is right in front of him. What exactly is he going to do?¡± Bang! A violent crash sounded in the field. The man who was originally sitting on the sofa straightened up, his voice extremely cold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the number 4 car seems to have turned over.¡± President Anderson started to tremble, ¡°The number 4 car, that is the young master from the Lubi family. If something happens to him, what should we do?¡± Hank stared at the screen, his entire body exuding a cold aura, as if there was a voice in his heart telling him that nothing must happen to that woman! ¡°Save people.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell!¡± Keith immediately prepared to call 120 for help. At this time, President Anderson was sweating and praying that nothing would happen to Nore. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 32 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Lyra, Marry Me At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°What is that?¡± Then, everyone saw the racing car that rushed out from the sandstorm. The host screamed, ¡°ck Horse is still alive! And he is rushing out of the encirclement and is leading the way again!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is definitely the most exciting scene of this season¡¯s race. ck Horse, God of Hilly Area!¡± The road that was supposed to be a dead-end had been forced out by them. The man stared at the car on the screen. Its rear wheels were shaking violently, and the body of the car had been deformed because of the violent collision. But even so, they still broke through the finish line with first ce in front of everyone. The cheers of the audience were deafening. Hank looked at the screen. The haze in his cold eyes gradually dissipated and he sat back in his chair. ¡°Just now, you said you wanted me to give them an award?¡± he asked in a low voice. President Anderson came back to his senses and nodded immediately when he heard this. ¡°If you are willing, Mr. Barnwell¡­¡± he said. After the finish line. Nore and Lyra took off their helmets and looked around. Everyone cheered for them. ¡°We won, we won!¡± Nore shouted excitedly. The members of their team also rushed forward and surrounded the two of them. ¡°Nore, you really made us sweat!¡± ¡°Lyra, are you okay? Are you hurt? I am telling you your operation and brain are definitely perfect¡­¡± ¡°With Lyra here, I dare to charge through the mountains of des and seas of fire!¡± Noreughed smugly. The cheers continued. Lyra¡¯s gaze fell on Davis, who was throwing a tantrum while kicking the car. Then, she noticed themotion of the crowd in the distance. She looked over coldly and stared at the slender figure. Had he had someone target them, afraid that she would win? He was unscrupulous, despicable, and shameless. Lyra gritted her teeth. If there had been a few centimeters of deviation in the car just now, they would have overturned the car on the spot. Even if they did not die, they would have been seriously injured. If not for their years of tacit understanding and Nore¡¯s high-level operation, the consequences would have been unimaginable. And all of this was caused by the pincer attack of Davis and Novah. Perhaps, it was that man who was behind them? Novah grabbed Davis and pulled him to Lyra. ¡°Just now, we¡­¡± He wanted to exin. ¡°Tell Hank that the grudge between him and me should not involve others. It¡¯s too ugly.¡± Lyra interrupted him. After she finished speaking, she picked up her helmet and walked towards the podium. Seeing this, Nore hurriedly followed. At the same time, he also saw Hank, who was walking towards them with a group of people behind him. ¡°Lyra!¡± Nore frowned and grabbed Lyra first. He knew that this was the only chance. ¡°Ah?¡± Lyra turned around and noticed the slight abrasion on Nore¡¯s forehead. Her brows tightened. It was all because she was in that car that he was injured. As she thought this, there was a hint of guilt in her eyes when she looked at Nore. Nore lowered his head and held Lyra¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°I just told you that I have something to tell you after we win the championship,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lyra nodded. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Nore reached into his pocket. ¡°Mr. Lubi, congrattions.¡± At some point in time, Hank had stood behind them. He was dressed in a ck suit and his eyes were arrogant and sharp. Although he said this to Nore, his eyes were fixed on Lyra. He looked at her from head to toe. Until he confirmed that she was fine. The inexplicable anger in his heart calmed down a little, but when he looked at Nore holding her wrist, his tone was still unhappy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the and her eyes were full of vignce as she stood in front of Nore. ¡°Maybe we let Mr. Barnwell down. We are alive and won the championship! In a while, the Barnwell group¡¯s bonus will be in my pocket.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred thousand. If you guys are already so poor, the Barnwell group still has the charity fund.¡± It was just a few hundred thousand. To him, it was not worth mentioning. This was clearly mocking them. Lyra furrowed her brows and raised her chin. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll thank Mr. Barnwell first. I N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. hope that Mr. Barnwell will set up a higher prize in the race next time. A few million or a few hundred million will be interesting. However, no matter how much it is, I will try my best to keep it. Anyway, Mr. Barnwell, you don¡¯tck money. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± This was a tant provocation. Hearing this, the anger between the man¡¯s eyebrows became even stronger, but Lyra did not care at all. Instead, she directly turned around and pulled Nore to the podium. Someone in the audience shouted, ¡°ck Horse¡¯s co-driver is too beautiful! What is their rtionship?¡± ¡°A couple? No way!¡± At this moment, Lyra and Nore stood together, enjoying the cheers of the audience. The hands under Hank¡¯s sleeves were clenched into fists, and his eyes were cold to the extreme. The person in charge immediately asked the ritual girl to bring the trophy. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, please.¡± All the reporters were ready to record this precious scene with cameras. It was Hank! A character who never condescended to appear in such a small microphone from the host and knelt down in front of Lyra in front of everyone. ¡°Lyra, I love you. Marry me.¡± A diamond ring appeared in his hand, dazzling. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone screamed. Lyra was stunned. She did not expect that Nore was going to tell her about this matter. Hank had just lifted his foot when she stopped at the right time. The man¡¯s handsome face was cold and his eyes were full of fierceness. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 33 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The Answer Nore¡¯s racing suit was blown by the wind. Only after he won the championship did he have the confidence to tell Lyra his feelings. Off the stage, Sonny shook his hat excitedly. ¡°Good boy, I knew you were interested in her!¡± ¡°Nore, you are good!¡± ¡°Lyra, say yes.¡± Countless cameras were aimed at their faces, ready to take a picture of this eye-catching scene. The champion of the Red me Cup proposed on the podium. It was such a romantic thing. Only¡­ Lyra frowned. Her answer would definitely make Nore unable to get off the stage. At this time, the cheers gradually lessened. Everyone found that the heroine on the stage had not spoken. ¡°Is she shy?¡± ¡°ck Horse is so handsome. I heard that his family background is also very good. Why does he have to find a divorced woman?¡± ¡°He proposed to her in front of her ex-husband. Young Master of the Lubi family is deliberately going against Hank!¡± The sounds of discussion rose and fell. With the background of this kind of discussion, the anger in Hank¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. He stared at Lyra as if she would be crushed by him if she opened her mouth to agree. On the stage, Nore held the diamond ring and said slowly and solemnly, ¡°Lyra, I know that you have been in a lot of pain in the past few years, but you have to move on. I am willing to be the one to apany you out of the haze!¡± ¡°Say yes!¡± The audience shouted. Lyra¡¯s heart shook. That ring was very beautiful. As long as she said she was willing, she would no longer have to worry about the debt of the Jones group. She could live a peaceful life for the rest of her life. But¡­ She nced at the figure beside her without any intention. His gaze that carried intense pressure had been enveloping her. Hank, who had been watching her from the side, felt an inexplicable sense of jealousy that made him unhappy. With a cold face, he tapped his watch behind him. ¡°Mr. Barnwell has ns after this. Please end the award ceremony as soon as possible.¡± Keith immediatelymunicated with the person in charge. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± President Anderson hurriedly gave his subordinates orders. At this moment, Nore was so nervous that his palms turned cold. ¡°Lyra, give me an answer,¡± he whispered. His eyes were filled with anticipation. As long as she said a word, he would not hesitate even if he had to go against the Barnwell group¡¯s business empire for her. On the podium, a gentle breeze blew up the hair on Lyra¡¯s forehead, revealing a pair of obviously smiling eyes that were full of destion. ¡°Nore, stop messing around. Did you buy thisst night at the night market?¡± Lyra¡¯s joking tone traveled into everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone. No way, could it be a joke? Lyra stretched out her hand and pulled Nore up. Her hand also took the diamond ring and it made a turn in her palm. She knew that Nore was the Lubi family¡¯s only son and that although the Lubi group was no match for Hank, it was still a prestigious family in Cloud Town. However, she had no feelings for Nore. ¡°Lyra, I am not joking¡­¡± However, Lyra did not give him a chance to exin. She smiled directly and stuffed the diamond ring back into the pocket of Nore¡¯s racing suit. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s time is precious. Let¡¯s continue the award!¡± Because of her words, Hank¡¯s cold eyes lit up. He picked up the not-so-light trophy with one hand and threw it into Nore¡¯s hand. ¡°Does Mr. Lubi have to use this kind of private matter to take up everyone¡¯s time?¡± Even the cameraman felt a cold atmosphere, so suffocated that he did not dare to make a sound. This Mr. Barnwell must have been angry because he had waited for too long. Lyra was toozy to pay attention to Hank¡¯s uncertain mood. She picked up the other end of the trophy and celebrated with the rest of the team. She did not forget to use her elbow to hit the still stunned Nore. ¡°This is a live broadcast!¡± Nore had no choice but to smile. He hooked his arm around her shoulder and whistled at the camera. ¡°Next match, we will still be champions!¡± ¡°ck Horse, Champion!¡± The atmosphere in the audience once again ignited¡­ Hank stared coldly at the two of them. He suppressed the anger in his heart and left with President Anderson. Lyra stood on the stage and firmly gripped the trophy. She had said that she would win! At this time, the live broadcast of the award ceremony made Mrs. Lubi, Lucy Evans, who was in front of the TV, livid. ¡°What kind of magic spell did she cast on my son?¡± Recently, Nore had been hanging out with the people in the motorcade every day. It turned out that he had ignored thepany and the family for Lyra. A woman who had been abandoned by others dared to make his son kneel in front of everyone. Most importantly, she actually rejected her son? Lucy gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Call the secretary over immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 34 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 34 Chapter 34 As a Friend The awards ceremony ended. Hank sat in the car heading to thepany. In his hand was a heavy document. At the end of the document was a repayment bill. Hank narrowed his eyes and his fingers swept over the figure. Keith sat on the co-pilot¡¯s seat and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, after the Jones family went bankrupt, Lyra¡¯s debt has been taken over by thepany. In other words, you are now her creditor.¡± Hank threw the bill to the side. What lingered in his mind was the expression on Lyra¡¯s face when she tore the pendant apart at the wedding venue, as well as the expression on the podium just now, when she almost agreed to Nore. The two faces were all unfamiliar to him. ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell. I will arrange it immediately.¡± The man slowly closed his eyes, tapping his fingers on his knees again and again. He would let Lyra understand that he had the final say in all of this. Most of the audience outside had left, and only the reporters were still waiting outside. Lyra sat in the locker room for a long time. She read the message on her phone over and over again, scratching her hair anxiously. Thinking of that huge figure, Lyra could not muster up any strength. The joy of winning the championship just now disappeared without a trace. Her phone rang again. It was a call from Sonny. ¡°Lyra, we are going to the restaurant. Come out quickly. Nore is treating us today. Let¡¯s go to Great South Restaurant and enjoy ourselves.¡± Lyra put down her phone and walked out to meet them. That restaurant was very famous, and ordinary people could not afford it. Only some social celebrities would regrlye in and out of it. Lyra had gone there with Hank before, but only once. When she reached the gate, she saw this European-style building in the night. ¡°Wow, how much does it cost to eat a meal here?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, there¡¯s even a hot spring hotel upstairs! It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Lubi!¡± A few young men in the team crowded into the lift, but the lift was overloaded, leaving only Nore and Lyra. The lift door closed, and the atmosphere instantly quieted down. After a Property ? N?velDrama.Org. while, Nore turned around and stared at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t n it out properly this time. Next time, I won¡¯t let you have the chance to escape. You keep this ring for me first, okay?¡± He grabbed Lyra¡¯s hand and stuffed the ring into her hand. ¡°Nore, you know what I mean.¡± Lyra frowned. ¡°You are afraid that I will make a fool of me, so you want to leave me some face. If it were Hank who proposed to you on the stage, would you refuse him like this?¡± Nore lowered his head andughed at himself. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean, ¡­¡± Lyra said coldly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make me so embarrassed. Just take it as you helping me keep something, as a friend, all right?¡± As he spoke, he nced at a figure at the door. Was it really such a coincidence? Wherever he and Lyra went, they would always meet Hank. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry up. Otherwise, they will order a tableful of dishes. I¡¯m afraid that the money on my card is not enough to pay the bill tonight.¡± Before Lyra could say anything, the lift door had already closed. At the door, Hank had just gotten out of the car and was drenched in some light rain. He had made an appointment with a business partner to discuss matters here, and just as he entered the door, he witnessed such a good show. Hank frowned, and even the doorman could see that he was unhappy. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, it¡¯s on the third floor.¡± Keith endured the low pressure and stepped forward ¡°Yes.¡± Hank responded coldly and walked into the lift. When he passed by Nore¡¯s private room, Hank stopped for a second, because he clearly heard the sound of booinging from the private room. ¡°Nore, Lyra, the two of you must get punished. What are you doing? Secrete love? You lied to us for so long!¡± ¡°Hurry up and exin!¡± Lyra pushed Nore. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? What¡¯s there to exin? I like Lyra. Sooner orter she will say yes!¡± Nore muttered. ¡°You¡­¡± Lyra was furious and wanted to kick him. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Nore grinned cheekily and hugged her thigh. Everyone tacitly looked at each other, as if they had nothing to say about their rtionship. Nore turned a corner after getting out of the room and saw a familiar figure. . He was stunned for a moment and then let out a breath. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 35 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 35 Chapter 35 He Destroyed It ¡°Is Mr. Barnwell following us today? What¡¯s going on? Are you regretting it?¡± Nore sneered and blocked the door. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hank¡¯s eyes were cold. He smelled the faint scent of alcohol on Nore and the image of Lyra drinking appeared in his mind. He had really underestimated her. To hang out with a group of men. Nore did not know what he was thinking and warned, ¡°Although Lyra did not ept me today, I will not give up. Sooner orter, she will be mine. The fate between you and her has already ended. Do not disturb her in the future.¡± Back then, if he had not been a step toote, how could he have allowed Lyra to marry this kind of scum! ¡°Get out of the way.¡± With a cold face, Hank stepped forward and knocked Nore away with his shoulder. He walked to the sink, and the mirror reflected his extremely cold face. ¡°I won¡¯t pick up things that have already been thrown away by me. I don¡¯t have such a hobby.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nore widened his eyes and was about to punch out. He did not care how powerful Hank was. For Lyra, he dared to risk his life. In fact, he had long wanted to beat up Hank. To abandon such a good woman like Lyra and marry that Alma? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hank also saw through his intentions. A touch of heaviness shed through his eyes and he prepared to take the attack. ¡°Nore, Lyra is drunk. Come and see her!¡± Nore paused. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you around her again!¡± Nore turned and ran to the private room. As Hank listened to the sound of footsteps getting further and further away, his clenched fists slowly loosened. What was this long-lost feeling of anger about? He had been really crazy. He actually wanted to fight someone because of Lyra? In the private room, Lyra hugged the back of her seat and refused to get up no matter what. She was still holding an empty wine ss in her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s keep drinking, I¡¯m happy today!¡± Nore didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw her flushed face. ¡°Lyra, let go first. I¡¯ll pour some more for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lyra sat up and handed over the ss of wine. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Nore for a while. ¡°En, good brother!¡± Everyone was amused. Nore shook his head helplessly and poured her a ss of white water ¡°Drink this first, and I¡¯ll go buy more.¡± Lyra looked at him, then looked at the ss. She muttered something and lowered her head again while holding the ss. It seemed that she had been coaxed well? Nore called Sonny aside and gave him a card. ¡°Sonny, I¡¯ll send her back first. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°No problem. Actually, she didn¡¯t drink much. We didn¡¯t know her tolerance for alcohol was so bad. You can send her off. It¡¯s hard on you.¡± Sonny continued to invite everyone to drink. Nore held Lyra¡¯s bag in one hand and supported her with the other as they walked out. On the other end of the corridor, Hank had also finished talking about cooperation. He was talking to the was stuck in his chest. ¡°Your alcohol tolerance was not so bad in the past. Although you are happy today, you can¡¯t drink like this!¡± Nore muttered as he supported Lyra. Pfft. Lyra smiled and patted him on the shoulder. She opened her eyes and stuck out her tongue mischievously. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Do you know how heavy you are? My arm is about to break.¡± ¡°I was too tired today. I couldn¡¯t have told them to leave first. It would ruin everyone¡¯s mood. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lyra took her bag. She grinned innocently. She would not tell Nore that she had identally heard what he had said to Hank when she came out of the bathroom. She used a smile to hide her thoughts.How could she let Nore get hurt because of her? As for what Hank had said about her, it meant nothing to her. He even dared to destroy her family. That kind of person was heartless. ¡°Then wait for me here. I¡¯ll drive.¡± As Nore spoke, he threw his coat on Lyra¡¯s shoulder and quickly ran to the parking lot. Lyra shivered in the night wind and wrapped his clothes tightly. She watched Nore leave, and at the same time, she saw another caring from the other side. The license te number was 4411. This was Hank¡¯s private car. Lyra subconsciously looked away and did not want to meet him. But for some reason, Hank stopped the car beside her and rolled down the window. ¡°You got the wrong person, right?¡± Lyra was stunned for two seconds. The man tightened his grip on the steering wheel and turned his head to the side, his eyes cold. ¡°I can recognize your face even if it turns to ashes. Get in the car.¡± His gaze swept past the coat on her body and he lost his patience. Lyra looked around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to look for me in private and take back the prize money for thepetition! If you do something so unpresentable, I will definitely find the paparazzi to expose you.¡± So philistine and vulgar. When she opened her mouth, it was all about money. ¡°Lyra, why are you so philistine now?¡± Hank stared at her face. Lyra couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, you may not understand my current situation very well. It¡¯s already very good that I didn¡¯t steal and rob. Also, let me remind you that there is nothing between us.¡± Behind the ck private car, another car came. Nore pressed the horn, and Lyra directly passed through Hank¡¯s window and opened the door of Nore. The two of them even looked at each other and smiled. That scene was deeply imprinted in Hank¡¯s rearview mirror. The man turned his head and watched as Nore stepped on the elerator and drove away from the left side of his car. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 36 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Entanglement ¡°Lyra, whose car is that?¡± Nore asked with a frown. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart. ¡°Hank¡¯s.¡± Lyra felt a bit of a headache, so she rolled down the window a little, thinking to let the wind blow a little so that she could wake up a little. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Hank¡¯s personality was so annoying,¡± Nore said with a faint smile. Lyra raised her eyebrows and looked over. She rarely heard Nore say that he hated a person. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°He has followed behind for a while.¡± Nore stepped on the elerator expressionlessly. With his strength as a racer and the performance of this car, he rushed out of the intersection with a whoosh. But behind him, Hank¡¯s car was still following closely. Lyra was stunned for two seconds. Hank could race his car to chase her? ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Nore frowned and pointed at the sign of the hotel in front of him. ¡°Lyra, I know you don¡¯t want to involve me, but today, I will help you vent your anger.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lyra did not react. Nore turned left and the car drove into the underground parking lot of Leon Hotel Nore mmed the car door and pulled Lyra into the hotel. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to follow us? Then let¡¯s continue and see if he has the guts to what he means when he keeps chasing us?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Nore pursed his lips and saw that Hank¡¯s car was driving in. The lift just happened toe, and he and Lyra walked in together. In order to let Hank keep up, he didn¡¯t press the floor button. After a while, the lift door opened. At that moment, he turned around and stood in front of Lyra. One hand was on top of Lyra¡¯s head, while the other was holding the bag in her hand. From the angle outside the lift, this action looked very ambiguous, as if Nore was holding Lyra in his Property ? N?velDrama.Org. arms. Lyra slightly raised her eyes and looked at Nore¡¯s shoulder. He saw Hank¡¯s deep, cold eyes. She frowned and shrank back, using her eyes to signal Nore that there was no need to be like this. ¡°I was too anxious just now and forgot to press the floor button,¡± Nore said as he reached out to rub her hair. Hank stepped into the lift with a cold expression on his face. Nore leaned to the side and greeted him in a roguish manner, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, we meet again. We actually met three times in a day? I don¡¯t think Mr. Barnwell is as busy as the rumors say.¡± Lyra¡¯s eyes turned cold. Ding. When the lift reached the hotel floor, Nore dragged Lyra out. But just as she moved, the wrist of her other hand was grabbed. She turned around in surprise and met Hank¡¯s cold face. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±He asked. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, this is a hotel. What do you think a man and a woman are doing at a hotel?¡± Nore sneered. ¡°¡­¡± Lyra. Before she could say anything, Nore emphasized, ¡°You can control half of the business in this city, but you can¡¯t control which woman I sleep with, right?¡± Lyra, ¡°¡­¡± Nore rolled his eyes at Hank. He simply wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s shoulder and forcefully pulled her out of the lift. Lyra struggled hard, and Nore whispered in her ear, ¡°Be more cooperative. He is watching.¡± Lyra immediately stopped struggling and let him hug her. In the lift, there was still the smell of wine on Lyra. Hank watched her being pulled by Nore, so intimate and dazzling. He frowned and suddenly felt extremely confused. He strode into the hotel lobby and directly booked a room. Coincidentally, it happened to be next door to Nore and Lyra¡¯s room. Hank held the room card, and because he used too much strength, his joints made a 11437 sound. They had booked a room. Confession and rejection? She was clearly just ying around with that Lubi guy. Hank entered his room and pulled off his tie. The more he looked at therge bed, the more he felt unhappy. The anger in his chest could not be suppressed. For the first time, he had the thought of regretting it. He should not have followed them on a whim. At this time, in the next room. Nore called Sonny to confirm that the team was safe. Lyra was charging her phone and deleting the debt message on the phone. Her mind was full of thoughts about what to do next. Because of the Barnwell group¡¯s investment, the bonus of this race had been several times higher. After allocating to other members of the team, what she could get in her hands would be about 100,000. She had to rent a house. There was also thepany that was in charge of debts. ¡°What are you thinking about? If you want to drink again, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Nore turned around and joked when he saw that she was frowning. Lyra was amused by him and supported her chin with her hand. ¡°Can you do me a favor and help me investigate thispany?¡± ¡°That financepany?¡± Nore wrote down the name and handed a ss of water to Lyra. ¡°Okay, I will give you an answer tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lyra saw that the battery in her phone was almost fully charged, so she pulled off the charger was about to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Otherwise, how can we live here?¡± Lyra looked at therge bed behind her and the warm and romantic massage bathtub inside. The room was really well-prepared, and there was a kind of ambiguous and romantic atmosphere everywhere. Nore scratched his head, ¡°I just booked this kind of room in order to help you anger Hank. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am not that kind of person.¡± ¡°You are thinking too much. I am afraid that you will wake me up when you snore.¡± Lyra blinked. ¡°I will sleep on the sofa. Don¡¯t worry, I sleep like a cat.¡± Nore chuckled. He hugged a quilt and went to the sofa next to him. He tidied it up and said, ¡°When we entered the lift just now, Hank had not left yet. Maybe he is still wandering in the corridor now. We have to y it to the end.¡± These words seemed to make sense. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 37 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 37 Chapter 37 More Than Hatred ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be so boring,¡± Lyra muttered as she frowned at the closed This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. door. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to do that. I¡¯m not rted to him anymore.¡± ¡°Lyra, if he really is waiting for you outside and wants to reunite with you¡­¡± Nore lowered his head. Pa. Lyra threw a pillow at Nore. ¡°I think you¡¯ve watched too many idol dramas.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t mind what he said. She went to wash up andy down on the bed. The look that Hank looked at her today shed through her mind. It seemed that it had indeed been a little different. But in the next second, Lyra overturned all those strange thoughts. Either Hank wanted to scheme against her again, or he could not see his ex-wife living well, and the damn possessive desire of a man was stirring up. That was all. Nore washed his head. When he came out of the bathroom, Lyra was already asleep wrapped in a quilt. He could still hear her slight snoring in the room. Noreughed at himself and dimmed the lights in the room. ¡°You really don¡¯t regard me as a man.¡± Did she trust him so much? She didn¡¯t have any precautions at all. He looked at Lyra for a while, then closed his eyes and fell asleep. In the early morning. Lyra woke up from her dream. She dreamed of the day when Hank destroyed the Jones family. Her hands were shaking. She got out of bed barefoot and drank tworge sses of cold water before she felt a little morefortable. She looked at the time again. It was 2:15. Lyra was no longer sleepy. Over the past year, she had been living like this almost every day, suffering from nightmares. She looked at Nore who was still asleep, opened the door, and walked out gently. She had originally thought that she could go to the hall to enjoy the wind and drink He even wondered if they could live their entire lives if not for the deep hatred between the two families. Every decision that Lyra made was for their marriage. As long as he gave a word, she could give up everything, including her dream. Even after he had given her the cold shoulder for two years. The messages and gifts she had sent were always warm. ¡°It¡¯s really boring for me to be pregnant at home. Do you really want me to be a housewife?¡± Hank did not respond. Alma was anxious. She was just about to probe when she saw the man shake off her hand and suddenly get up to leave, ¡°You decide on your own matter.¡± ¡°Really? Can I continue to stay in the entertainment industry?¡± Alma was overjoyed. Shepletely did not notice that Hank had been different from usual. The man nodded. The mirror reflected his sharp profile. The only person he had wanted to control was Lyra, and there would not be a second one in the future. ¡°Hank, the sky is not bright yet. Aren¡¯t you going to stay and apany me? Or don¡¯t you want to apany our child a little longer?¡± Alma took the initiative to pull his hand. ¡°No,¡± said Hank as he withdrew his hand. He answered lightly before leaving. The memories in his mind surged. On the day of Lyra¡¯s miscarriage, he heard her crying in the hospital corridor. That was their child. He sat in the car and smoked one cigarette after another. The morning broadcast was on. When it was almost dawn, he turned the steering wheel and drove to thepany. A few minutester, a business car stopped at the lift. Alma, wrapped in a windbreaker, walked up quickly. ¡°Why are you so afraid?¡± the man in the car asked. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know why he was here. Are you jealous?¡± Alma asked. The man chuckled, his voice cold. ¡°Send you home?¡± he asked.some coffee, but she had never thought that she would bump into someone who was also not asleep. Lyra slowed down. Hank stood by the window in the corridor. He seemed to be talking to his partner. He spoke a fluent foreign on the ss, and he wore a neat suit. Any woman would be charmed by him like this. Just like Lyra who had been infatuated with him. She calmly looked away and walked to the front of the automatic sale. She swiped the QR code and bought a cup of iced coffee. Then, she sat down naturally and scrolled through a magazine.: As for Hank, she could just treat him as air. The man had noticed her long ago. His eyes gradually changed. He said to the other side of the line, ¡°Okay, we will talk in detail when we meet.¡± Then, he hung up. He did not return to his room, but instead walked towards Lyra. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barnwell. I didn¡¯t hear anything just now, and I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Lyra stood up. Rather than staying under the same roof as Hank, it was better to go back and lie on the bed in a daze. However, at this moment, the door to the opposite room opened. A beautiful woman with a sexy figure walked out from inside. She was only wearing a silk nightgown. Her face was crystal white, every frown and smile was so tempting, her hair was still dripping with water, it was obvious that she had just taken a bath. At the same time, the three people were stunned. ¡°Ly¡­ Lyra?¡± ¡°¡­ Alma?¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 38 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Why Are You Guys Together! Alma was in a panic. But in the blink of an eye, she hid her phone behind her back and pointed at Lyra in disbelief. ¡°Hank, it¡¯s sote. Why are you with her?¡± After the wedding was postponed, this was the first time they met. Every time she went to Hank, Keith would tell her that Mr. Barnwell was busy. A few hours ago, her calls to Hank had been rejected. But now, he actually appeared in the hotel with Lyra. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hank¡¯s gaze swept over the bathrobe on Alma. The inquiry between his brows immediately made Alma¡¯s heart tighten. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you get a room together?¡± Lyra asked in confusion. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Alma asked, her face pale. ¡°That¡¯s true. It has nothing to do with me. But didn¡¯t your Kensley family also interfere in my family¡¯s bankruptcy? Does this have nothing to do with me?¡± Lyra shrugged. ¡°You¡­¡± Alma put her fingernails into her palms. ¡°Every dog has its day. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡± Lyra smiled. Before she finished speaking, she turned around and swiped her card back to her room. In the corridor. Hank suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at the tightly closed door. He felt even more agitated. He turned around and saw that Alma was still sticking to him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked in a deep voice. He still did not let go of this topic. ¡°¡­.¡± Alma was stunned for two seconds. She lied without a change in expression. ¡°From that day on, my parents scolded me every day. I really couldn¡¯t stay at home anymore, so I sneaked out. Hank, I really miss you. Come in first and apany me for a while, okay?¡± Hank was basically unmoved by the woman¡¯s aggrieved look. ¡°Our baby misses you too,¡± Alma said as she ced her hand on her lower abdomen. This child was her only bargaining chip at the moment. She had to make good use of Sure enough, when the child was mentioned, there was a trace of fluctuation between the man¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany its mother¡­ Hmm?¡± Alma said while the iron was hot. She held Hank¡¯s cold palm and pulled the man to take two steps forward. Hank¡¯s gaze swept across every inch of the room. His intuition told him that there was no one else in the room. He stepped into the VIP room and sank into the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve made the tea. I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± Before pouring the tea, Alma turned her back to Hank and quickly sent a message. ¡®He is here. You must not appear. It will be terrible if you are caught!¡¯ Then, she gently leaned over and pinched the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hank, here.¡± Hank sat on the sofa, took a look at the tea, and drank it all in one gulp. For some reason, when he thought of how Lyra and Nore were in the same room, he felt suffocated in his heart. When he smelled the fragrance of Alma, he felt a splitting headache. ¡°Hank, although I lied to you back then, my feelings for you are not fake. Moreover, we have a child now. It¡¯s all Lyra¡¯s fault. It was her sudden appearance that disrupted our n. Dad said that while I am pregnant now, the wedding must be held as soon as possible. We All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. can¡¯t let Cloud Town¡¯s other famous families see a joke.¡± This was the idea proposed by L and Wendy. As long as she coaxed Hank to hold the wedding, she could really protect the child. She could then really obtain what she wanted. However, before she could finish speaking, she realized that the hand she had ced on Hank had been pushed away by him. ¡°The wedding is canceled.¡± His words were unquestionable. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 39 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mrs. Barnwell ¡°Canceled?¡± Alma¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to figure out his thoughts. ¡°Hank, do you want to break up with me?¡± she asked. She still remembered that when Hank married Lyra, he had made a big scene. However, when it came to her, he wouldn¡¯t even want to give her a proper wedding. In any case, she was pregnant with ¡®his¡¯ child! Alma was angry in her heart, but she did not dare to make a fuss with Hank. She could only mutter, ¡°If you insist on not doing it, then¡­ I will listen to you.¡± Alma lowered her head and pretended to wipe her tears. Hank was upset when he heard her sobbing, but when he thought that she was pregnant, his cold tone eased a little. ¡°The wedding was in such a mess. It will damage the face of the two families if we continue to do it. Moreover, you are pregnant and you need to rest properly.¡± ¡°You mean that we can keep the child?¡± Moreover, from Hank¡¯s tone, it was obvious that he was still concerned about her. As time went by, a smile appeared on Alma¡¯s face once again. She immediately wrapped her arm around Hank¡¯s arm. ¡°I knew it. You didn¡¯t didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Then we won¡¯t hold a wedding for the time being. But aspensation, Hank, you have to take a few days toe out and apany me to Fashion Week! This is part of the new schedule that thepany has set for me. I want to go.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to quit the entertainment industry?¡± His voice was heavy ¡°I want to go. Let me go. I have to have my own career in order to be worthy of you! Moreover, that Fashion Week is really important to N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. me.¡± He thought of the eve of his marriage with Lyra. ¡°Since you like me at home, I won¡¯t go to study abroad.¡± She put away the admission notice of the design college that she had just received and said with a smile. ¡°After I get married, I will put aside thepany business and be Mrs. Barnwell at ease. You don¡¯t have to worry about my dad. I will convince him.¡± She did do it. From the wedding preparation to the exit of the workce, everything Lyra did was clean and neat. She never let Hank say a word, and also left a lot of face for him in front of others. As he spoke, he touched Alma¡¯s thigh. Alma took the opportunity to hold his hand and smiled charmingly. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have anyone at home anyway.¡± ¡°This is what we call ¡®inviting a wolf into the house.¡± He casually threw off his sunsses, turned around, and pressed Alma against the seat behind him. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Terry, you hurt me.¡± Alma eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to y like this?¡± he kissed her fiercely. ¡°Oh, you are so bad.¡± The creaking sound of the seat rang out. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Lyra and Nore left the hotel together. Last night, it had been peaceful. Nore stood on the steps and looked at Lyra for a while. He knew very well when she went outst night, when she came back, and when she slept. How could he have slept soundly in the same room as her? He just didn¡¯t want her to be embarrassed. The phone in his pocket rang again. It was still a message from Sean. ¡°Young Master, you must attend the ball tonight. Otherwise, Madam will really be angry.¡± Nore looked at his phone screen and remained silent. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. We¡¯ll contact each other next time there¡¯s a seemed that he really did not have a ce in her heart. At least, not yet. Lyra first went to the bank to collect the money, and there was no problem with the amount. She divided the money that had just arrived in the ount into two, one part to rent a house and the other part to her debtee. Soon, she received a reply from the other party. ¡®Miss Jones is indeed trustworthy. It¡¯s just that this bit of money is not enough even for the interest. I hope that Miss Jones will continue to work hard!Lyra clutched her phone and cursed in her heart. Why was thispany so annoying? The employees¡¯ words were so infuriating although they didn¡¯t contain a single dirty word. It was inexplicably unpleasant. She turned around and walked out of the bank. She had only taken a few steps when she was followed by several young men. Lyra realized that something was wrong and quickened her pace. However, she was not familiar with this area and was blocked by them at the entrance of an alley. ¡°You are Lyra, right? When are you going to return the money?¡± ¡°What money? I don¡¯t know you!¡± Lyra frowned and nced back, looking for a chance to escape. The leading man had yellow hair and reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°Miss Jones, the Jones Group¡¯s daughter, Mr. Barnwell¡¯s ex-wife, how can we be wrong? Your father owes our boss more than three million yuan. Tell me, when will you pay it back?¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 40 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The Debt ¡°My dad¡¯s debt has already been taken over by Prosperity Financial Group. Where did you guyse from?¡± Just now in the bank, she had already seen the information that Nore had sent her. Prosperity Financial Group was a money-inducingpany that had risen a few years ago. Thispany had been engaged in some illegal business in the early years, but now it had already been washed clean. They would not use violence to urge debts. These people in front of her clearly had other motives. While they were not paying attention, Lyra searched her bag with her right hand, took out the modified pliers that she had put in before the race that day, and waved them hard! She raised the modified pliers and pointed at them, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°She is quite fierce. Brothers, we didn¡¯te here for nothing.¡± ¡°Bro, I heard that she used to work with Brook Vi. She must be very spicy.¡± ¡°That Hank is really a lucky dog. His ex-wife has such a character, and his current wife Alma is also hot.¡± Theyughed and said, and their eyes kept ncing at Lyra. Lyra held the modified pliers tightly, trying to restrain her hands from trembling. Her heart was beating so fast that it was about to burst. The yellow-haired leader raised his hand, ¡°Brothers, be gentleter. Remember, you have to be tender to the fairer sex.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t and gritted her teeth. She waved her modified pliers and rushed over. She wasn¡¯t strong, but she caught him off guard. In addition, she seemed to be risking her life. The gangster was shocked. He did not dodge for a moment and was hit in the stomach by Lyra. He screamed and bent down. Taking advantage of the gap, Lyra ran out desperately. She did not dare to look back and did not dare to stop. Until she saw many shops in front of her, her tears suddenly flowed down. Those people saw Lyra run into the crowd and did not chase after her. Lyra¡¯s hands trembled and she squatted in the middle of the her muscles spasmed. On the second floor in the distance. Hank stood in front of the French window and his gaze fell on the figure. The phone rang, and he pressed the answer button. There was a slightly low voice of a man on the other side, ¡°The matter has been settled. Those brats don¡¯t know the rules. I have already sent someone to teach them a lesson, but they were obviously bribed. Do you want to continue to investigate?¡± The person who called Hank was Brother Logan. Because he did not like to socialize, he rarely made an appearance in public. All people in this area would give Brother Logan some face. However, the status of the hooligans that had surrounded Lyra was too low. They did not know the rules of that area. Hank had helped Brother Logan once, so they had some dealings. Keith had entrusted the matter of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lyra to Brother Logan¡¯spany. ¡°No need. Thanks for the trouble,¡± said Hank coldly. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll report to you about the debt collecting from time to time. There will definitely be no problem with what you have instructed me to do,¡± said Brother Logan. Although Brother Logan did not know why, with Hank¡¯s status, he would actually care so much about his ex-wife who had been divorced? ¡°Mr. Barnwell, Sean has already arrived at the coffee shop downstairs,¡± said Keith after he had negotiated with their partner in business. In other words, Hank had to go over to negotiate the cooperation now. The man¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the slender figure. After a long time, he slowly ordered, ¡°Find someone to protect her and ensure her safety. In addition¡­¡± Keith lowered his head and listened quietly. ¡°Check if there are any special movements from the Kensley family.¡± ¡°Are you suspecting that the matter of Lyra being entangled by the little punks has something to do with Miss Kensley?¡± Keith asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barnwell. I was too nosy. I¡¯ll give the order immediately.¡± Hank turned around and walked to the lift. He also hoped that it had nothing to do with Alma. However, if the Kensley family had really done something to Lyra behind his back¡­ He had not regarded the Kensley family and their daughter as his family yet. If they interfered in his affairs without telling him, it would break his rules. In addition,Alma had lied to him, so there would really be no need for this marriage to exist. Keith followed him into the lift. He felt that the atmosphere around him was even more depressing. In his heart, he silently thought, ¡®Miss Kensley, you must not do anything stupid: On the pedestrian street, Lyra slowly stood up, took a deep breath, and silently told herself in her heart, ¡®Lyra, don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯ The most painful period of time in her life had already passed, and now no one could stop her. After Lyra returned home, she was still in shock. She took a hot bath and drank a lot of water, and only then did she feel morefortable in her chest. The phone rang. She looked at the unknown number and her heart skipped a beat. The call was hung up. A few secondster, it rang again. Lyra bit the joint of her index finger and slowly pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, Miss Jones. I am the manager of Prosperity Finance Group. From now on, I will directly be responsible for your debt problems. If anyone tries to chase after your debt in other ways, you can immediately contact me. We will directly deal with those unscrupulouspetitors.¡± Lyra did not speak. ¡°Miss Jones?¡± ¡°What did you just say? The signal is bad, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Lyra pressed the recording button quietly. ¡°You mean, if I were to be harassed by those people again, you will help me deal with them?¡± ¡°Yes, this is one of our businesses, to ensure the personal safety of the debtors.¡± ; Lyra thought for a moment and felt that it was not unreasonable. If something happened to her, no one would pay the debt that the Jones family owed. Perhaps there was also a vicious today?¡± ¡°I have already received it. Miss Jones, I hope that you can continue to work hard and repay the debt as soon as possible.¡± Lyra always felt that something was strange. ¡°How much money do I owe you now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 3,280,000 before interest.¡± Lyra put dowrt her phone and felt that her life was bleak. Just as she was browsing through the recruitment information online and looking for a job. Nore called, ¡°There is a free dinner party tonight. It¡¯s a buffet form. Do you want toe?¡± Food? Free. Lyra nced at the empty kitchen. ¡°Give me the address!¡± At eight that night, Lyra met the secretary at the door of the Lubi family. The other party was dressed in a suit, carrying a branded clothing bag. ¡°Please change into it, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is the entrance ticket for this ball¡± Sean said in a deep voice. If Mrs. Lubi knew that Nore had brought Lyra along, she would probably be furious again. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 41 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 41 Chapter 41 What Do You Think I Will Do? Lyra looked at the evening dress and wanted to back out. But her stomach growled. She couldn¡¯t care much. She carried the clothing bag and entered the bathroom. The people attending this party were all celebrities in Cloud Town¡¯s entertainment business. There were also some producers and directors, but most of them were female stars and female models. The entire hall was filled with beautiful girls. Lyra was dressed in a light-colored fishtail dress, revealing her shoulders. She was solemn but did not lose her beauty. Her slender neck and corbone were especially eye-catching. Even among these beautiful and sexy female stars, she did not seem inconspicuous at all. ¡°What kind of party did your family arrange for you? I¡¯d better go over there to eat. You should stay away from me.¡± She did not want to be involved in a dispute between rich and powerful families. It was more important to fill her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He smiled wickedly, so handsome that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. But Lyra was very clear-headed. ¡°You just want to use me, right?¡± She was not mistaken. Just now, Nore used her to block several female stars who came to strike up a conversation. ¡°You can¡¯t have a free dinner so easily.¡± Nore smiled and carefully helped her get food. Looking at the entire banquet hall, Lyra was probably the only one who was really eating. Lyra looked at the food on the te and secretly gritted her teeth. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Just treat it as paying for a meal. Nore stood at the side with a light smile, always apanying her, eyes as gentle as water. ¡°Alma, is that Lyra?¡± Someone on the second floor noticed Lyra. ¡°The one beside her is Mr. Lubi, right? Are the two of them really dating?¡± Alma was chatting with her friends about going to Fashion Week. When she heard this, she pulled a long face. ¡°Dating? Will she be epted by his family? She¡¯s probably throwing herself at him. They went to a hotel togetherst night.¡± Alma sneered. She had called the hotelter to check it out Lyra had only been out of prison for a few days, and they must have hooked up with each other long ago. She was just an abandoned woman¡­ But seeing Lyra standing next to Nore with a dazzling appearance, Alma was extremely jealous. ¡°Maybe she wasn¡¯tpletely throwing herself at him. Nore has ordered a LOVEKN diamond ring for her!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Alma shouted. She tried her best but failed to get Hank. Lyra could actually marry a rich man like Nore after a divorce and being in prison. Why? If Lyra married into the Lubi family first, wouldn¡¯t Alma be humiliated? ¡°Alma, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. She can¡¯tpare to you. She is already a divorced woman,¡± her friend said with a smile. ¡°Moreover, she is with Nore. You don¡¯t have to worry about her and Hank getting back together.¡± The scandal of the end of Hank and Alma¡¯s wedding that day had already spread throughout the city. Alma couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She used the excuse of going to the bathroom and called Terry. ¡°You said that Hank helped Lyra pay off his debts. Is that N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. true?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tell me, why did he do that?¡± Alma was a little anxious. Terry deliberatelyforted her on the other side of the line, ¡°Probably to kill Lyra with his own hands.¡± Hank hated the Jones family so much that he kept Lyra. He¡¯s probably like a cat ying with his mouse and slowly killing her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Alma heard this, her mood was a little better. At this time, Lyra walked into the bathroom, as if she did not see Alma at all, and opened one of the doors. Alma nced at the mirror. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡± She hung up the phone and walked over. She didn¡¯t care about the rtionship between Hank and Lyra now. She just wanted to return the ridicule she had suffered at the wedding thousands of times! As long as she locked this door from the outside and pour a basin of ice water into it¡­ As she thought of this, the corners of Alma¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. However, just as she raised her hand, the door suddenly opened from the inside. ¡°Ah!¡± Alma slipped and was dragged in by Lyra. Then, crashing! The bucket of ice water on the stairs was kicked by Lyra and poured onto Alma. ¡°You crazy bitch!¡± Alma was drenched, but Lyra was unharmed! Alma screamed and red at Lyra. ¡°Just now, you were staring at me on the second floor and talking about me with your friend. Do you think I¡¯m as blind and stupid as you?¡± Lyra looked at her with interest. ¡°But you can¡¯t pour cold water on me!¡± Alma gritted her teeth. ¡°Why? Should I wait for you to lock this door and pour water on me?¡± Lyra suddenly reached out and pressed Alma¡¯s back against the wall. After being surrounded by those hooligans, Lyra became very sensitive and vignt. Just now, she could sense someone looking at her, so she used a trick to lure the snake out of the hole. However, she did not expect Alma to be so despicable. ¡°You are crazy. I am now pregnant with Hank¡¯s child. If anything happens to me and the baby, he will not let you go!¡± Alma struggled. ¡°Hank¡¯s child?¡± Lyra was stunned. She murmured these words and looked at Alma¡¯s belly. They already have a child? That¡¯s right, she had divorced Hank for so long, and he had already had a new lover. Seeing that Lyra was a little absent-minded, Alma raised her eyebrows and was very proud. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me now and think of a way to dry my dress. If I am in a good mood, I will help you say a few good words in front of Hank. Otherwise, you can wait to die. He can do anything for me and my child. It is a piece of cake for him.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Alma heard a mocking sneer. ¡°Lyra, did you hear what I said?¡± She widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°I heard it, very clearly.¡± Lyra looked down and picked up the broom in the corner. She ced it in her hand and gestured. Her expression showed that she did not take Alma¡¯s words to heart at all. Seeing Lyra walk towards hRE step by step, Alma was a little unsure of Lyra¡¯s thoughts. She instinctively took two steps back, ¡°Alright, you crazy woman. Are you looking to die? I¡¯ll call people in right now!¡±. ¡°Go ahead. It will be best if those directors also hear the sound ande over. Look at your current sorry state.¡± Lyra did not mind. She held the broom and walked towards Alma step by step. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as Alma opened her mouth, she was pped by Lyra. She was in pain and anger. She covered her burning face and retreated. Because at this moment, Lyra¡¯s eyes were really too scary, like an evil ghost from hell, and her dark eyes were full of hatred. Bang. The broom hit the steps, and at the same time, Lyra raised the broom and said fiercely, ¡°Miss Kensley, let me remind you so that you don¡¯t know why you are beaten.¡± ¡°You dare to beat me?¡± ¡°I have a grudge with Hank, a deep hatred. Now tell me, you are pregnant with his child. Guess what I will do?¡± Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 42 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Suffocating Pain Alma waspletely stunned. She only wanted to scare Lyra. She never thought that she would actually hand her weak spot over to Lyra. ¡°I don¡¯t have much tolerance. If I have enmity, I must take revenge! Back then, you guys caused me to lose a child. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for me to get back at you now, right?¡± Lyra cracked a beautiful smile, but her eyes were sharp and fierce. ¡°I am happy to see Hank lose his mind and go crazy.¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t do anything stupid. No matter what grudges you have with him, the child in my belly is innocent!¡± Lyra stared at her and murmured, ¡°Yes, the child is innocent.¡± What about the child she lost? Did anyone care? ¡°No, no, don¡¯t fell on the toilet. Her entire body sank in, and the hem of her dress waspletely soaked. However, Lyra still moved forward and approached her, staring at Alma¡¯s pale face. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Alma screamed from the bathroom. Nore, who had been standing at the door for a long time, could not help but rush in and drag Lyra away. At the same time, the other guests also heard the noise of the women¡¯s restroom. Seeing Nore take Lyra away, they heard the sound of cryinging from inside. A few people leaned in to take a look. Alma was sitting in the toilet in a sorry state. Some dirty things had been sshed on her body, very smelly. Most importantly, there was a broom for cleaning the bathroom on her head. She looked like she had crawled out of a pile of garbage. Everyone looked away in disgust, ¡°She¡¯s a noble ¡°Lyra, you bitch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Alma was so angry that she trembled. At this time, Lyra was pulled to the back garden by Nore. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lyra shook her head gloomily and frowned, ¡°You went in too early. If you give me a little more time, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Nore¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked quite worried about her. Lyra turned her head away and did not make a sound. The next second, she was pulled into a not-so-warm embrace, and she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat. ¡°Don¡¯t try to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. be brave. I would rather you beat Alma until she had a miscarriage. No matter what the consequences are, I can bear it for you. However, you know that you don¡¯t have the heart to do anything to the child in her belly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for you.¡± ¡°There are so many reporters at the scene. I¡¯m afraid that the news of you, Mr. Lubi, entering the women¡¯s restroom will soon spread. It will more or less affect your reputation.¡± Lyra took a deep breath. Nore¡¯s furrowed brows rxed. ¡°Come on!¡± He wanted to say something, but when he heard footsteps, he looked back. Sean, the secretary, and the others had already followed him out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You didn¡¯t eat anything just now. I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± Hearing him say that there was something to eat, Lyra hesitated for a moment and followed him. Half an hourter. Alma sat in the room upstairs of the banquet hall. After changing her clothes, she was so angry that she threw things in the room. The agent, Elisa, and Alma¡¯s friend, Miranda, did not dare to go in. Elisa stared at the phone and finally saw a call. She pressed the answer button excitedly. ¡°Hello? Keith? Right. Yes, yes, I will go down to pick you up now.¡± Miranda watched Elisa walk away and knocked on the door. ¡°Alright, Hank is here to see you. I won¡¯t be the third wheel, so see you. You should get ready. I think he still cares about you. His ex-wife definitely has no chance.¡± In the room, Alma, who was still cursing, looked around and stared at the vase fragments at her feet. At the end of the corridor, Hank walked in a hurry, his eyes particrly cold. The S-level project with the overseas cooperation was not going well. Originally, he was going to work overtime at thepany all night. But Alma kept calling, and he could not concentrate on his work. ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell. Alma is inside.¡± Elisa quickly opened the door and wanted Hank to coax thedy inside. Hank walked in with a cold face. ¡°Hank!¡± Alma wore a sling dress and sat on the carpet with grievance. Her wrists and ankles were covered with blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hank turned her wrist and looked at it. There was indeed a wound, but it was not serious. However, what was the smell on her body? ¡°It¡¯s Lyra. She found out that I am here and would kill me.¡± The more Alma cried, the louder her voice became, and she directly threw herself into Hank¡¯s arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I do, but why is my child cursed like this? Hank, what did I do wrong? Is it my fault to fall in love with you?¡± Alma slowly raised her head and said word by word, ¡°Lyra made me like this. She also said that she wants me to get rid of our child and repay the child she lost.¡± It was not important that Lyra did not say these things. The important thing was that the story she made up was reasonable. All the guests present had witnessed her being humiliated in the bathroom. As for whether there were any wounds on her body or what Lyra had done to her, only the victim¡¯s words were enough. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Hank¡¯s expression change with her own eyes. ¡°How about I go beg her to let me go?¡± Alma wiped her tears. ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Hank frowned. Alma¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her lie had been seen through? She bit her fingertips and quietly nodded. Hank¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She dragged away with that pretty boy Lubi. In terms of seducing men, who canpare to her?¡± Alma added. Seeing a cold look in his eyes, she immediately shut her mouth. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 43 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 43 Chapter 43 nder Only when the man got up and left did Alma slowly heave a sigh of relief. She could not suppress the joy in her heart. She had not done anything wrong just now. Hank must have believed what she had said. Now, he must have gone to stand up for her and deal with Lyra. She only needed to wait for the good news! ¡°Alma, why did Mr. Barnwell leave? Is he angry because you came to the ball?¡± Elisa hurriedly came in and asked worriedly. Hank was now Alma¡¯s strong backer. If their rtionship was strained, it would be difficult for Alma to get advertisements and TV shows. Alma raised her slender wrist and gently blew at the wound. Her eyes were full of joy. ¡°He won¡¯t have the time to be angry with me.¡± Lyra took thest crab leg, chewed on the fragrant and tender meat, leaned back, and gulped down another mouthful of beer. Nore sat across from her and heard her burp without surprise. ¡°Is this ce to your liking?¡± Nore asked with interest. Almost all the dishes on the table were finished by Lyra. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lyra supported her chin with her arm and generously took out a card and pped it on the table. ¡°I always spend your money. I feel bad. This meal is on me.¡± The phone ced on the table vibrated. When she saw the number on the caller ID, she was stunned for a long time. ¡°Who is it?¡± Nore saw that she did not pick up and asked casually. ¡°No one, just a harass call.¡± Lyra forced out a smile and hung up without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have something to do tomorrow.¡± She carried her bag and walked out directly. That number had been deeply imprinted in her mind for a long time. She would probably not be able to forget it in this life or her next life. It was drizzling outside. Lyra shivered and waved to Nore from afar. ¡°There is a taxi over there. I gotta go!¡± When Nore finished paying the bill and chased out, she had already disappeared. He stood on the steps and sighed helplessly. At this time, in front of Lyra, four men in ck suits stood in front of her like a wall, holding umbres. Lyra smiled and looked around them at the ck car parked on the side of the road. ¡°Mr. Barnwell really thinks highly of me for inviting me into the car.¡± Stepping on a luxurious leather carpet and warmed up by the heater in the car, Lyra felt much better. When she looked at the man beside her, she still felt so unpleasant. ¡°Are you going to get justice for Alma?¡± Hank leaned back in his chair and stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. His voice was cold and deep. ¡°You just came out of prison not long ago. It¡¯s better not to cause trouble. If you are targeted byAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. reporters¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°You should be like Alma, wishing I was dead. You don¡¯t have to put on such an act.¡± Lyra also leaned back in the seat, smiling brightly and coldly. ¡°I lost more than a baby. Alma couldn¡¯t stand it after only experiencing it for a little bit.¡± The rain outside the window became heavier. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, aren¡¯t you here to avenge your little wife? If not, I¡¯ll get off the car.¡± She reached out to push the door. However, before she could react, another huge force pulled her back. Lyra subconsciously raised her head and saw Hank¡¯s cold gaze. She could not help but feel like retreating when he stared at her like that. Hank did not say anything. He only stared at her, and even the breath blew on her face carried a chill. This chill made Lyra¡¯s back covered in ayer of cold sweat. She subconsciously wanted to dodge, but in the next second, Hank suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°Woah!¡± His hand did not hesitate to unzip her clothes. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lyra instinctively struggled. Hank stopped moving and looked into Lyra¡¯s eyes for a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to take revenge on me? Is this all you can do? Are your small tricks interesting? Lyra, huh?¡± His voice was still cold, but the words he said were very vicious, ¡°As long as I give an order, you canpletely disappear from Cloud Town. Lyra, don¡¯t make unnecessary struggles. Be good, okay?¡± Lyra¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.Humiliation, he could always humiliate her so easily. ¡°Yes. I want to take revenge on you, but I haven¡¯t thought of how yet. These are just appetizers, Mr. Barnwell. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The air in the car was frozen. In addition, the space was small, so the two people¡¯s breathing rose and fell one after another. ¡°You invested in the race first, followed me to the hotel, and now strip me. Mr. Barnwell, do youck women? Can¡¯t Alma satisfy you? Or¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Did you fall in love with me?¡± Lyra¡¯s clothes were torn into pieces, and her beautiful corbone entered the man¡¯s eyes. He suppressed hisst impulse and stared at this bright and beautiful face with his deep eyes. Fall in love with her? This woman got crazy imaginations, but these words seemed to pierce through him, causing him to feel frustration. ¡°Get out.¡± In the end, he still suppressed his anger. Seeing him angry, Lyra let out an ¡°ok¡± indifferently. In any case, she was unwilling to stay in the car for a second. She slowly tidied up her clothes, pushed open the car door, and walked into the rain. The muddy water sshed around her ankle. It was bone-piercingly cold, but she did not seem to feel it at all. Hank looked at her back for a long time through the car window¡­ ¡°Keith, did you get the surveince video from that time?¡± ¡°Mr. Barnwell, it has been sent to your phone.¡± The man clicked on the y button. The surveince video would not lie. At the end of the video, Hank¡¯s eyes were cold to the extreme. He nced in the direction where Lyra left and ordered tiredly, ¡°Go to thepany.¡± She was really stubborn and did not even have a word of exnation. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 44 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Side Effects The next morning, while Lyra was still asleep, her phone kept ringing. She was in the rainst night and felt dizzy. She opened her eyes to see the news and missed calls on the phone. ¡°Lyra, wake up. The paparazzi have reported your conflict with Alma.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the next few days. Tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Reply to me when you see the message.¡± It was all sent by Nore. Lyra looked at the missed calls again, and there were several debts calls. Lyra threw aside the phone and covered her head, wanting to go back to sleep. But the phone rang again. The vibrating sound was noisy on the quilt. Lyra took the phone in frustration. She did not look at the number and shouted directly, ¡°Are you done yet? I have no money! If I have money, I will pay it back.¡± There was a silence on the other side. Then, a cold voice came from the phone. ¡°If youck money, I can find a job for you.¡± ¡°Hank?¡± Lyra woke up in an instant. She took out her phone and looked at it in disbelief. The person who called her was actually him. The time was at 7:05. ¡°No need. Goodbye.¡± Lyra grabbed her phone. Before he could speak again, the call had already been hung up. On the other side, in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, a tall figure was standing. Hank nced coldly at the phone and gripped it tightly. This woman was always stubborn. Thinking of Lyra¡¯s tone on the phone, the man¡¯s temples throbbed, and his mood in the morning was ruined. He picked up his coat and took the president¡¯s private elevator downstairs. The business car door opened, and Davis and Novah came up together. ¡°Hank is ready. This project will definitely satisfy the partner.¡± Their goal was to take down this S-level project. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t he fine when he came out in the morning? Did Alma make trouble with him again?¡± Davis asked in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Novah turned his head to look behind him. Davis leaned against the seat to check his phone, bored. ¡°Hank, have you seen the news? Lyra beat up Alma!¡± Davis sat up and cried in surprise. Hank didn¡¯t respond and just snorted indifferently. ¡°Do you want me to find someone to solve the problem?¡± ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± Hank asked. ¡°Get someone¡­ No, never mind. I was not serious.¡± Davis was shocked by Hank¡¯s cold gaze halfway through his words. The surveince video at that time clearly showed that although Lyra pushed Alma and teased her, she did not hurt her with the sharp de or the child in her belly. Alma took the opportunity to humiliate herself and deliberately ndered Lyra. In the makeup room of Starshade Media Corp. Alma had just finished her hairstyle and impatiently turned on her phone, wanting to see how her fans and passers-by had scolded Lyra. However, the truth made her jaw drop. Only a few people were scolding Lyra. More people were actually concerned about how she, Alma, was pregnant and even attended that kind of banquet. There were even people whoughed at her for being made into such a state by Lyra. ¡°Damn it! It must be Nore who helped influence the public opinion.¡± ¡°That bitch ruined my image!¡± Alma frowned and paced in the dressing room. She called Hank again, but he didn¡¯t answer. She had to call Keith again. But before she could speak, Keith¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Miss Kensley, Mr. Barnwell has already boarded the ne. It¡¯s not convenient to talk.¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip again? Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± ¡°Help me tell Hank that the paparazzi exposed the fact that Lyra hit me. I feel very unwell now. My stomach hurts!¡± Alma was anxious. ¡°Miss Kensley, Mr. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Barnwell already knows. He hopes that you can take good care of yourself and don¡¯t show up in the public. Don¡¯t participate in the fashion week.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alma was furious.¡°Now that the media reporters are making a big fuss, it is not convenient for Mr. Barnwell to intervene. He hopes that you can be careful with your words and actions and not cause trouble for Mr. Barnwell. That¡¯s it.¡± Keith was only passing on Hank¡¯s words. But after hearing these words, Alma almost exploded in anger. If not for Lyra, she would have moved into Barnwell¡¯s Manor by now. The call was hung up, and Alma finally realized something. Hank was angry with her! ¡°Why did youe out of prison? Why did you show up in front of Hank?¡± Alma gritted her teeth. Alma looked through the contact list on her phone. At the bottom, there was a number named X. It was a friend she had known before her debut. He was now a small chief in the gray industry. She remembered that the Jones family still owed a lot of debts. Alma smiled coquettishly and dialed the number. ¡°Xavier, it¡¯s me, Alma.¡± Keith put down his phone and immediately reported the situation to Hank. ¡°You handled it well,¡± the man said tiredly. Keith nodded slightly and quietly left the business ss. The ne slowly glided forward. Hank leaned against the back of the chair, closed his eyes, and gripped the armrest of the chair tightly His breathing gradually became heavier. Ever since his parents had an ident, he would feel very ufortable and suffocated when the ne took off at a high speed. Every time he went on a business trip, he had to rely on his willpower to survive. The Psychiatrist said that this was because of his PTSD. In his heart, he was unwilling to ept the fact that his parents had died. ¡°Dear passengers, the ne has entered the stratosphere and is flying stably.¡± Hank opened his eyes again, and there was a faint trace of sweat on his forehead. His eyes were cold. This was the pain that the Jones family had brought him that he would never be able to get rid of for the rest of his life. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 45 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 45 Chapter 45 It Was Just a Coincidence After Lyra received Hank¡¯s call, she could no longer fall asleep. When she wanted to look at the news again, she found that the topic had already been removed. Lyra clicked open the photo of Alma sitting on the toilet bowl, zoomed in, and muttered, ¡°I should ssh more water on her head.¡± She regretted it¡­ For not doing it well. Lyra simply packed up and went out to find a job. She went to several designpanies in a row, and even applying for an internship was rejected. ¡°Sorry, Miss Jones, ourpany is no longer recruiting.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, your resume is very nice, but it is not the same as ourpany¡¯s philosophy. Please try somewhere else.¡± To put it bluntly, they were afraid of causing trouble because she had been in prison and had enmity with Hank. Lyra held a cup of instant coffee and sat on the seat in the middle of the office building. She looked at the dense heat rising, surrounded bypany white-cor workers passing by. The tallest building in the distance was so dreamy. The top of the building had the sign ¨C Barnwell group. Lyra still remembered that when Hank bought the building and decorated it, she was stopped outside the door and could not even take a step in. She even foolishly ced the lunchbox she brought on the front desk and begged the employee to help her send it in. However, when she walked around, she saw the lunchbox lying quietly in the trash can. At that time, she still did not understand that not only Hank didn¡¯t care about her kindness, but alsopletely felt disgusted and hateful. Why did he want to marry a woman that he hated so much? Lyra felt that her eyes were a little dry. She lowered her head and forcefully wiped away the tears that should not be there. ¡°Hello, are you Miss Jones?¡± Lyra looked up. It was a young and thin face. He was quite tall. Lyra was sure that she had never seen him before, but his voice N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. sounded a little familiar. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°This is my business card. We¡¯ve talked on the phone before.¡± He handed over a business card. Prosperity Financial Group, business manager Vincent Priestley. ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s silver frame sses shed in the sunlight. ¡°If you need help, I can introduce you to the manager of the MON designpany.¡± ¡°MON? The toppany that specializes in sending talents to international runway shows!¡± Lyra was surprised and vignt. ¡°Yes, Miss Jones. Do you need me to help you contact them?¡± Vincent pushed up his sses. ¡°You¡­ Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°30 million is not a small sum. With your current situation, it should be difficult to pay back the debt on time.¡± Lyra was speechless. She felt that it made sense. Vincent went to make a call. When he came back, he gave Lyra an address. ¡°It just so happens that theirpany has a n to train interns recently. You can go there tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± The matter that she had been busy with for a few days was solved so easily! Vincent nodded and told Lyra to pay on time. ¡°Our boss has a bad temper. You must not escape from your debts.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lyra watched Vincent leave, and the doubts in her eyes became more and more serious. Since the Jones family had an ident, she had to be more careful when she was in trouble. No one would help you for no reason. This debt collection agency must have some unspeakable secret. However, she would go to MON. All the people who studied design dreamed of working there. Lyra gritted her teeth. She could not give up this opportunity. On the other side, Hank had just finished his work. The moment he got off the ne, he received a call from Alma. After hanging up three times, she cried and went to the Barnwell group to stop him. She said that she wanted to attend a friend¡¯s birthday party. However, she had gotten a lot fatter recently and wanted to buy new clothes.Hank gave her a ck card with a five million credit limit. But Alma was not satisfied and insisted that he apany her. ¡°Hank, is this one good?¡± Alma held up her arms and circled around the mirror. The man sat on the sofa and closed the financial magazine in his hand. He looked up and hummed. He never thought that Alma was beautiful. At most, she was good-looking. He was with her because of the pendant. Now, it was because of the child in her belly. His phone rang and he answered. Vincent¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the matter has been settled. ording to your request, Lyra will go to MON early tomorrow morning and be their intern. Moreover, she didn¡¯t doubt anything.¡± Hank hung up the phone and leaned against the sofa. Alma changed her clothes again. When she came out, she saw that Hank was a little tired. She was no longer in the mood to shop. She arrogantly ordered the clerk, ¡°I don¡¯t want this one. Wrap the rest up.¡± She was about to walk forward when she suddenly saw a person walking into the shop. Enemies often met on a narrow road. At the same time, Lyra also saw Alma and the man sitting on the sofa opposite her. Thinking that she was going to work in MON, she had to buy some decent clothes no matter what. So she came over to see if there were any simple but ssic sets. Those kinds of clothes would be at discounts. However, she encountered them so unlucky. Lyra looked away and was ready to get done quickly. When she saw a set of clothes, she pointed and said, ¡°I want to try this one.¡± ¡°I want exactly the same one!¡± Alma immediately said. On the sofa, the man frowned and did not say a word. It was a coincidence. Not only did they meet each other, they even had the same taste of choosing clothes. Lyra was tall and she would look very elegant in this outfit, but if Alma, who was pregnant, wore it, it would be barely satisfactory. After getting the clothes, Alma proudly entered the locker room first. Lyra was bumped by her, but she did not say anything and opened the outermost door.She was not pregnant was faster. When she came out, Alma was still inside. Hank looked up inadvertently, and his gaze could not move away at that moment. He had to admit that Lyra was one of the best in both her figure and appearance. ¡°Miss, this dress is simply tailor-made for you.¡± The shopkeeper praised. Lyra looked at the mirror and also felt that it was not bad. The whole time, she treated the man on the sofa as air. Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 46 Sir, Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 46 Self¨CAwareness However, Alma, who had just finished changing, actually walked out with her back exposed and coquettishly said to the man, ¡°Hank, help me zip it. I can¡®t reach.¡± Lyra looked in that direction. It was not difficult to zip up. Deliberately showing affection? Hank frowned. With so many people watching, it was not very elegant for Alma to walk out like this. Moreover, Lyra could zip it herself, so why couldn¡®t she? ¡°Hank, hurry up.¡± Hank could only reach out and help her zip it up. As if she could not see the displeasure and reluctance on the man¡®s face, Alma smiled and stood in front of the mirror. She was not ugly in it, but under theparison beside Lyra, she was not that pretty. ¡°Hank?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man said, his tone a little more perfunctory. ¡°I¡®ll buy this one too. Hank, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and change.¡± When she entered the locker room, she heard Lyra say, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get something else.¡± She thought that Lyra couldn¡®t afford it. Therefore, Alma went to the cloakroom first and took Lyra¡®s own clothes. When Lyra went in to change again, she couldn¡®t find the clothes. She searched around and when she came out of the cloakroom, Hank had already left with Alma. ¡°I¡®m sorry, did you see my clothes?¡± ¨C= ¡°No, Miss, our employees will not enter the cloakroom.¡± Then it must be Alma who did something to her. She was too merciful that night! Lyra looked outside the door and asked, ¡°Can I wear this somewhere else to buy other clothes, and then I will be back to return this set. After all, my clothes were lost in your store.¡± She could only think of this method for the time being. Unexpectedly, the shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°You can leave with it. The gentleman just paid for you.¡± Lyra was stunned. Hank paid for her! Scanned with CamScanner 4 Chapter 46 Self¨CAwareness Lyra frowned. She did not want to wear the same clothes as Alma, and she did not want to ept that man¡®s charity. After hesitating for a while, she dialed Nore¡®s number. After a while, Alma held Hank¡®s hand and went back, saying that she wanted to back to this shop to take a look. In fact, she was here to watch the show. Since Lyra¡®s clothes were gone, she had to buy this outfit. Alma entered the shop with a smile. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that Lyra was indeed wearing this set of clothes, she smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Can¡¯t you afford it?¡± Hank¡®s calm eyes reflected Lyra¡®s tranquil face. He had clearly already paid the bill, so why didn¡®t she leave? A voice sounded behind them. Nore was so anxious that his head was covered in sweat. He carried a clothing bag and walked in. Hank¡®s gaze suddenly sank. ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± Lyra said with a sigh of relief. She immediately took the bag and changed into the casual clothes that she had asked Nore to buy for her. She took off the dress. In front of Alma, she gave it back to the front desk. ¡°Some people look morous, but they do all kinds of dirty tricks behind my back. Don¡®t you feel ashamed?¡± She smiled. ¡°Just now, in the changing room, you were the only one who went in. Don¡®t even think about denying it. One stole my clothes, and the other pretended to be a good person to cover up for a thief and help me pay the bill. You two sorry asses are a perfect match. It¡®s really disgusting.¡°. As if there was a ball of fire hidden in Hank¡®s chest, he was extremely angry. When Alma walked out of the dressing room, there was indeed a bag in her hand, but Hank did not know about it. Seeing that Lyra liked the outfit, he knew that she was in debt and wanted to help her. She actually misunderstood him and even asked Nore to help her out. ¡°Let¡®s go. Don¡¯t waste your breath with them.¡± Nore stood beside Lyra at the right time. Lyra grunted and went straight around Hank. However, just as she took a step forward, her other hand was pulled back. ¡°Hank?¡± Alma widened her beautiful eyes at the side. ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡± ¡°Do you dislike the things I gave you?¡± Hank asked as she looked at Lyra. Lyra felt a sharp pain in her wrist as if it was about to be torn apart. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Aren¡®t you quite self¨Caware? How can you do such a stupid thing?¡± Not only did she dislike it, but she also found it disgusting. The Jones family helped him build every inch of the Barnwell group! When she thought of his arms were hugging another woman when their marriage was still there, Lyra felt even more disgusted. At this time, the man¡®s eyes became colder and colder. After being in prison for a year, her ability to quarrel had increased a lot. He pulled hard and Lyra¡®s thin shoulder immediately came up to him. He spoke from the depths of his throat, ¡°Ungrateful.¡± Lyra looked at him indifferently and shook off his hand. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, your grace is too much.¡± ¡°Also, I¡®m not the kind of woman who can be bought with money. I¡¯m different from Alma.¡± She targeted two people at the same time. Alma stomped her feet. Hank was also gloomy. The clerks standing at the side all lowered their heads, not daring to watch. ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± Lyra said confidently as she pulled Nore along. ¡°Hank, listen to her words. She is really too much. Are you going to bear with this?¡± Alma kept fanning the mes, wanting Hank to help her deal with Lyra. Unexpectedly, the man just coldly retracted his gaze from Lyra. He turned his head and stared at Alma¡®s face. ¡°Hank, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Alma took half a step back and said shakily. ¡°You know what you have done.¡± At least, after the pendant incident, he knew that Lyra was much more honest than Alma. He turned around and left. Alma gritted her teeth and followed him. ¡°Hank...¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 47 Chapter 47 A New Beginning Lyra and Nore went to the parking lot together. They opened the car door and the smell of perfume blew on their faces. It was the kind of fruit fragrance that girls would use. Lyra was stunned for a moment and then sat in. ¡°Next time shees to trouble you, just tell me directly. I will help you vent your anger.¡± Nore¡®s eyes were a little cold. ¡°It¡®s okay. I will avoid them next time.¡± Lyra fastened the seat belt. It just so happened that they were going to go to the motorcade to check the nextpetition with Sonny and the others. Nore looked at her with a hesitant look. He stepped on the elerator and headed west. Just as they crossed the intersection, a figure stood on the roadside and waved at them. CU She was a very young girl. She should be less than twenty years old. She was carrying a branded handbag. It could be seen that her family background was good. Her eyes were fixed on Nore. No matter how slow Lyra reacted, she understood now. After Nore received her call, he came very soon. He should have been nearby and would note to the mall alone. ¡°How about I take a taxi?¡± Lyra said. ¡°No need. I¡®m out with her just to satisfy my family,¡± Nore muttered as he gripped the steering wheel. Lyra still wanted to say something, but the girl had alreadye to their car. ¡°This is the middle of the road, it¡®s very dangerous,¡± Nore frowned and rolled down the D ¡°I know. I just wanted toe over and say hello to you. The driver wille to pick me up immediately.¡± She smiled as brightly as the sun and waved at Lyra, ¡°Hi, sister Lyra. I wish you good luck next The green light was on. Nore frowned, ¡°Just a little girl.¡± Lyra smiled bitterly and shook her head. She looked away and did not say anything else. This time, the team won the championship in the Red me Cup. ck Horse had made a public appearance on the racing field this year. However, the Red me Cup, Thunder Cup, and Vast Sea Cup were all very famous racing improve the record of the entire team. It could also allow ck Horse to join the international ¡°I n to go into the mountains next week to train. Do you have any objections?¡± Sonny asked. The purpose of his gathering everyone was to strengthen teamwork. A speed racer needed to strengthen his physical strength while the rest of the team needed to strengthen their cohesiveness and tacit understanding based on the racer. ¡°I won¡®t go.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C All along, Lyra and the team had always cooperated verbally. She only wanted to be Nore¡®s co¨Cpilot during thepetition. ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about money.¡± Nore felt a little regretful and immediately tugged Lyra.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It¡®s not about money. I found a job. If not for thepetition, I might not be able toe over.¡± ¡°You found a job?¡± Nore was even more surprised than her. Lyra nodded. The next second, she was dragged out by Nore. ¡°Where will you work? When do you start?¡± Nore asked anxiously. ¡°Why are you more excited than me?¡± Lyra smiled. ¡°However, thispany is really worth your excitement. Listen carefully, I am going to work as an intern at MON.¡± ¡°Nice! How did you get in?¡± Nore raised his eyebrows. ¡°I won¡®t tell you. I¡®ll start tomorrow. I¡®ll only know the details when the timees.¡± Lyra thought about it and felt a little expectant. It had been a long time since she had felt this way. To her, life had really been dark for too long. The next morning, Lyra wore a simple pair of jeans and a white T¨Cshirt and arrived early at MON Building. The entire first floor was filled with ss showcases, showing the debut design of every famous designer. The price of the most expensive one had already risen to hundreds of millions. The front desk employee looked at Lyra¡®s resume and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Come with me. You are the person Ms. Lee wants.¡± Ms. Lee? Lyra thought that maybe Vincent was talking to this person. They took the elevator all the way to the office on the top floor. There was a row of luxurious gold jewelry ornaments, which set off the style of the entirepany. ¡°Her office is right in front. You can go in by yourself.¡± The employee handed her an employee¡®s card with her photo printed on it. ¡°This is the high¨Clevel management area. We can¡®t enter.¡± Were they so strict about protecting the copyrights? Lyra took it and before she could thank her. The employee had already gone far away. She took a deep breath, swiped the card, and walked in. She waited for a long time at the door of the office, but she did not see Ms. Lee. Half an hourter, she received a call asking her to go to the third floor. By the time she rushed over, all twenty interns had already arrived. Obviously, she waste. Lyra calmly met those judging eyes and apologized to the person in charge, ¡°I just went to the wrong office and camete. I¡®m sorry.¡°. The person in charge was called Anna, a short chubby woman. She raised her eyebrows and snorted, ¡°Everyone is already here, waiting for you. You should apologize to them.¡± Many of the interns had already cast hostile looks at her, but Lyra still apologized sincerely. ¡°My bad, sorry.¡± ¡°She is that Lyra? The Barnwell group¡®s...¡± ¡°Yes, it¡®s her! I really don¡®t know how she got in. MON¡®s selection exam has always been very strict. I have prepared for it for more than half a year in advance.¡± ¡°Alright, even if she is a down and outdy, she has a better background than us. She must have relied on that kind of connections.¡± These voices were neither quiet nor loud, and everyone in the room could hear them clearly. However, Lyra stood still quietly, listening. Anna was a little surprised by her reaction, and waved her hand resentfully, ¡°Okay, don¡®t bete next time.¡±. Obviously, Lyra¡®s calm reaction did not allow her to see the drama, and she was a little dissatisfied. Lyra stood at the end of the first row. She came to live in Cloud Town, not to please anyone, not to mention, this Anna should only be a small leader in charge. Anna cleared her throat, ¡°Alright, everyone is here. This is the distribution table for you to go to various departments for your internship. Take a look at it and go.¡± As the paper was pasted to the whiteboard at the front, everyone except Lyra surrounded it. Then, she saw those people all turn back to look at her, revealing a strange sympathetic look. TU ¡°Lyra, you were assigned to Ms. Lee. You are really lucky.¡± From the tone, Lyra could not hear any hint of congrattions. Lyra walked out with familiarity. There was still no one in the office. Ms. Lee was not in thepany at all. Someone in thispany was messing with her. On the first day of work, she was tricked. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Deliver Herself to The Door She was already mentally prepared. She took out her phone, logged into MON¡®s official website, and found Ms. Lee¡®s phone number. This was ast resort. If she dared to make a call, it might make Ms. Lee dissatisfied with her. It was really risky. Then her days in MON would be even more difficult in the future. But after hesitating, she decided to take a whirl. After the call was connected, there was a burst of water and a low voice from the woman. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ms. Lee, I am a new intern in thepany. My name is...¡± ¡°Brook Vi, room 305, I will wait for you for fifteen minutes.¡± The woman hung up after she finished speaking. After a brief stun, Lyra immediately ran out of the building and took a taxi. Several employees at the front desk gathered together. ¡°She is really crazy. Why does she work so hard when she is assigned to Ms. Lee?¡± ¡°However, Ms. Lee didn¡®te to thepany today. She must have gone to meet with her several sugar daddies. I think Lyra is quite beautiful. I guess she can¡®t leave intact tonight.¡± ¡°It¡®s faster to get to the top in that way.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡®s looking forward to this opportunity,¡± the employee who took Lyra upstairs sneered. Lyra rushed to Brook Vi¡®s room 305 in fifteen minutes. There was the sound ofughter and wine sses colliding inside. She hesitated. She wouldn¡¯t bete. But if she went in now, she would undoubtedly ruin the atmosphere inside, no matter what the atmosphere was. Lyra saw two waiters walking over with tes in their hands. She had an idea. At this time, the private room was surrounded by a burst of wine fragrance. The woman with short ck hair leaned against the chair, holding a cigarette in her hand. Her eyes were half¨Copen. The rest of the people present were all men, and all of them were rich. Lyra followed the waiter into the room with the dishes. She approached the red wine bottle on the far right without leaving a trace. Then, she stayed where she was and did not leave. The banquet continued, and no one noticed her. She took advantage of this opportunity to size up the atmosphere on the table. Two men were constantly currying favor with another man in a gray suit. The woman on the main seat should be Ms. Lee who she was looking for. If Lyra guessed correctly, she should be one of MON¡®s chief designers, Susan Lee. There were rumors in the industry that her private life was extremely chaotic. She especially liked to mess around with bosses in the business world and often stayed out all night. However, the reason why Lyra first paid attention to her was not because of those scandals, but because of Susan¡®s works. Every piece was very perfect and could be called a masterpiece. People who had such an outstanding design would not linger in such a vulgar ce. At least, that was what Lyra thought. When she looked up, she happened to see the cigarette between Susan¡®s hands finish. Her left hand quickly pulled out two tissues and caught the cigarette butt. Susan seemed to be a little surprised as she raised her eyebrows and nced at her. ¡°Lyra?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee.¡± Lyra nodded. ¡°Sit down,¡± Susan said with a smile. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyra was paused for a second and did as she said. The others were still drinking and no one noticed them. Then, Susan raised her ss and broke the lively atmosphere in the bar. ¡°Let me introduce someone to you. She is... Luna, my new assistant.¡± ¡°Ms. Lee, you are good at choosing people. Miss Luna will definitely shine in the design industry in the future!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡®s have a drink together.¡± Lyra felt a chill in her palm and was stuffed with a ss of red wine. This kind of socializing was full of pretense and ttery, but she had no choice. After a few sses of wine, Susan said that she was drunk and dizzy, so she asked Lyra to help her out. ¡°Next time, next time.¡± Half of Susan¡®s body was leaning on Lyra. When she left the door, she still looked drunk. Then she walked into the elevator and went down to the parking lot. Lyra immediately took out her mobile phone and called for a driver. ¡°Ms. Lee, wait a moment. I have some gum with me in my bag. Do you want one?¡± Lyra was clear of her position. Most of the interns in such a bigpany were doing such small jobs. Susan tightened her scarf and looked at Lyra with interest. When she spoke again, she did not look drunk at all. ¡°Why did youe to MON?¡± ¡°I need to work. I need money,¡± Lyra answered honestly. Susan couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Miss Jones, you are different from the rumors. Okay, then follow me. Money is easy to make.¡± Lyra pondered the meaning of her words. The driver had arrived. Susan threw her the key to an apartment. ¡°Go clean it up. I want to use it tonight.¡± Then, Susan got into the car with the driver and left Lyra alone. Brook Vi¡®s underground parking lot was very big, so Lyra had no choice but to go back the way she came and go out through the door. She lowered her head and waited for the elevator. When the door opened, she was ¡¤ about to go in when she found that the people inside did not move. She looked up and found that they were all acquaintances. A cold gaze fell on Lyra. She did not say a word and moved aside. Hank frowned unhappily and did not move. Novah found that the situation was not right and directly dragged away Davis who wanted to speak ¡°Do you have toe to such a lowly ce to make money?¡± Hank asked. Lyra raised her head and looked straight at Hank¡®s face. ¡°Aren¡®t you the same? Why do you have to go to such a lowly ce to have fun? If not for people like you who are stupid and rich, Brook Vi wouldn¡®t be so busy.¡± = After she finished speaking, she entered the elevator. ¡°If you are not getting out, then scoot over. This elevator is not for you alone.¡± Lyra pressed the button to the first floor and the elevator slowly went up. She took out Hank caught a glimpse of the first few words, and because there were only the two of them in the elevator, he smelled the smell of alcohol on her body, and his face was more stern. She not only met someone at Brook Vi but also wanted to ¡°deliver herself to the door¡°? When Lyra was about to walk out of the elevator, she inadvertently saw Hank looking at her with disgust. Her heart chilled a little, and she walked out without looking back, treating him as air. Hank clenched his fists. When the elevator door was about to close, he still rushed out Everyone in Cloud Town knew that Lyra was his ex¨Cwife. If she did such a shameful thing, it would also implicate him. With this in mind, Hank walked in the direction of Lyra. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Like Men ¡°Hank!¡± Alma walked over from the other side and called out to him sweetly. When Lyra heard this, she also nced in that direction. He felt even more unlucky. One was not enough, but she had to see both? ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and stood still, waiting for Alma. ¡°I sent my dad here for business, and I just happened to meet you,¡± Alma said with a smile. She naturally knew where Hank was from Terry, so she rushed over with makeup on. Unexpectedly, she saw Lyra and Hanking out of the elevator together. That bitch must havee to seduce him. Fortunately, she came in time! Alma smiled and held his arm. ¡°You promised to have dinner with me tonight. Didn¡®t you say that you want to go over to my ce?¡± Hank ignored Alma¡®s words. When he looked in the direction of Lyra again, she had already disappeared. ¡°Hank? Tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Tonight won¡®t do. Next time.¡± Hank retracted his gaze and headed for the elevator. Lyra followed the address and took a taxi to the apartment. Not long after, she found that the route was wrong. ¡°Sir, did you go the wrong way?¡± The driver wore a mask and immediately stepped on the elerator, turning into a small alley. Then three to five people who had been waiting there for a long time opened the door and dragged Lyra out. She didn¡®t even have time to run out as her arms were grabbed by someone. Then, she heard them curse a few words. Her mouth was covered with a handkerchief, and then she fainted. ¡°Xavier, this woman is quite beautiful!¡± ¡°Why don¡®t we let our brothers...¡± ¡°Let¡®s talk about it when we get there. This order is worth a lot of money. Don¡®t mess it up.¡± The leader, Burt, spat on the ground and sent a message to Alma. He also attached the photo of Lyra being carried into a car. Over there, Alma was flirting with Hank in the parking lot, asking him to apany her back to her home for dinner. The phone rang. When she saw the photo, she almostughed out loud. Afraid that Hank would see it, she was secretly delighted. However, while she was happy, she did not notice that Hank¡®s cold gaze nced past her face. Hank¡®s phone also rang. He picked it up. It was Brother Logan¡®s voice. ¡°The person you asked me to keep an eye on has been captured and tied up by little punks from 5th Street. How should I deal with them?¡± The man¡®s eyes darkened, thinking about how Lyra had just drunk wine. ¡°Send her to the hotel.¡± Hearing this, Alma became anxious and squeezed out two drops of tears. ¡°Hank, what are you talking about?¡± Her aggrieved look was indeed delicate, but Hank did not buy it. He continued to listen to the voice on the phone. Brother Logan smiled and said, ¡°I have already found out who did it. It has something to do with your Miss Kensley.¡± To put it bluntly, it was nothing more than two women fighting for a man. Hearing this, Hank was quite sullen. He put down his phone and looked at Alma who hugged him tightly. ¡°I should have asked Keith to tell you to stay at home.¡± Sensing his displeasure, Alma immediately exined. ¡°Hank, I really came here today to send my father. I... If you don¡¯t like me angry in the end. For some reason, the face of Alma in front of him reminded him of Lyra a few years ago. After a while, he opened the car door and said, ¡°Are we going to your home? Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alma was very happy. She nodded heavily and dragged him into the car. If she was Lyra, she would know that the contempt in Hank¡®s eyes at this time was a sign that he was about to get angry. Unfortunately, Alma did not understand. At night. Lyra felt a headache. She rubbed her temples and struggled to sit up on the bed. Looking around at the strange environment. Was this a hotel? She tried hard to recall the second before she lost consciousness. She seemed to have heard the hooligans saying something about Brother Logan. Who was Brother Logan? Lyra knocked on her head. She could not remember. Beep When she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediatelyy down and pretended to sleep. As the footsteps got closer and closer, she felt that someone hade close to her. Her hands were tightly clenched under the quilt. If this person had any excessive behavior, she would definitely resist with all her might Strange, why was he just standing there? Lyra tried her best to pretend that she was really asleep. == ¡°Brother Logan, thank you. Fortunately, she is safe and sound.¡± The lowered voice sounded. As he spoke, he walked in the direction of the bathroom. When Lyra heard the sound of the door closing, she opened her eyes angrily. ¡°Hank!¡± Did he actually get someone to tie her up and take her here? He wouldn¡®t want to do it again and humiliate her like that... This scum! Lyra listened to the flowing watering from the bathroom. She gritted her teeth in hatred. Looking at the clothes hanging outside the bathroom, she slowly got off the bed and slipped out of the room. Hank, just wait to be seen naked by the entire city! Ten minutester. When Hank came out of the bathroom, he couldn¡®t find the bathrobe. He sensed that something was wrong. He looked at the bed again and saw that the person was no longer there. Then, the door was pushed open, and a group of people rushed in with their mobile phones, crazily taking pictures of the room. Just now, someone shouted in the corridor, saying that the celebrity Rafael was in this room. People rushed to his room. But they didn¡®t see the celebrity, only a half¨Cnaked man wrapped in a towel. Although he was handsome, he was definitely not Rafael. Hank mmed the bathroom door. The knuckles on the towel were clearly defined, and the veins on his hands were bulging. He fiercely said, ¡°Lyra, just you wait!¡± However, what he did not expect was that after those people left, a piece of explosive news was published anonymously. City Business Tycoon Meeting A Gigolo at A Hotel at Night A blurred photo of the hotel room was attached, but it could be clearly seen that it was a man out of the bath. When Hank was brought out of the hotel by Keith, his eyes were filled with anger. Keith closed the car door and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the news has been handled.¡± However, Hank was still sullen. At home, Alma received a call from her agent, Elisa, ¡°Alma, did you go to the hotel with Mr. Barnwell? Did your fans find out about you and that¡®s why you came up with this n?¡°. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°. Alma frowned in confusion. IN = = = ¡°Didn¡®t you go to the hotel with Mr. Barnwell and get taken photos?¡± After Elisa finished speaking, she suddenly realized something. Could it be that Hank took advantage of Alma¡®s pregnancy to go to the hotel to cheat on her? ¡°Alma, don¡®t be agitated. Just pretend that I didn¡®t say anything. I will go and verify the information now.¡± Hearing the disconnection sounding from the phone, Alma realized that something was wrong. She opened the news page and looked at it one by one. Her beautiful eyes widened. Wendy knocked on the door. ¡°Alma, what¡®s going on? Is the person on the news Hank? He was so rude to your father just now. He left before dinner was over. Was he going to meet another man?¡± If Hank really went out to see a woman, they would have nothing to say. But with a man? guessed. ¡°Hank!¡± Alma walked over from the other side and called out to him sweetly. When Lyra heard this, she also nced in that direction. He felt even more unlucky. One was not enough, but she had to see both? ¡°Why are you here?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and stood still, waiting for Alma. ¡°I sent my dad here for business, and I just happened to meet you,¡± Alma said with a smile. She naturally knew where Hank was from Terry, so she rushed over with makeup on Unexpectedly, she saw Lyra and Hanking out of the elevator together. That bitch must havee to seduce him. Fortunately, she came in time! Alma smiled and held his arm. ¡°You promised to have dinner with me tonight. Didn¡®t you say that you want to go over to my ce?¡± Hank ignored Alma¡¯s words. When he looked in the direction of Lyra again, she had already disappeared. ¡°Hank? Tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Tonight won¡®t do. Next time.¡± Hank retracted his gaze and headed for the elevator. TITLE Lyra followed the address and took a taxi to the apartment. Not long after, she found that the route was wrong. ¡°Sir, did you go the wrong way?¡± The driver wore a mask and immediately stepped on the elerator, turning into a small alley. ONLU Then three to five people who had been waiting there for a long time opened the do and dragged Lyra out. She didn¡®t even have time to run out as her arms were grabbed by someone. Then, she heard them curse a few words. Her mouth was covered with a handkerchief, and then she fainted. ¡°Xavier, this woman is quite beautiful!¡± ¡°Why don¡®t we let our brothers...¡± ¡°Let¡®s talk about it when we get there. This order is worth a lot of money. Don¡®t mess up.¡± The leader, Burt, spat on the ground and sent a message to Alma. He also attached the photo of Lyra being carried into a car. Over there, Alma was flirting with Hank in the parking lot, asking him to apany her back to her home for dinner. The phone rang. When she saw the photo, she almostughed out loud. Afraid that Hank would see it, she was secretly delighted. However, while she was happy, she did not notice that Hank¡®s cold gaze nced past her face. Hank¡®s phone also rang. He picked it up. It was Brother Logan¡¯s voice. ¡°The person you asked me to keep an eye on has been captured and tied up by little punks from 5th Street. How should I deal with them?¡± The man¡®s eyes darkened, thinking about how Lyra had just drunk wine. ¡°Send her to the hotel.¡± Hearing this, Alma became anxious and squeezed out two drops of tears. ¡°Hank, what are you talking about?¡± Her aggrieved look was indeed delicate, but Hank did not buy it. He continued to listen to the voice on the phone. Brother Logan smiled and said, ¡°I have already found out who did it. It has something to do with your Miss Kensley.¡± To put it bluntly, it was nothing more than two women fighting for a man. Hearing this, Hank was quite sullen. He put down his phone and looked at Alma who hugged him tightly. ¡°I should have asked Keith to tell you to stay at home.¡± Sensing his displeasure, Alma immediately exined. ¡°Hank, I really came here today to send my father. I... If you don¡®t like meing out, I will go back now!¡± She looked like she was living wholeheartedly for Hank. He did not get angry in the end. For some reason, the face of Alma in front of him reminded him of Lyra a few years ago. After a while, he opened the car door and said, ¡°Are we going to your home? Let¡®s go now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alma was very happy. She nodded heavily and dragged him into the car. If she was Lyra, she would know that the contempt in Hank¡®s eyes at this time was a sign that he was about to get angry. Unfortunately, Alma did not understand. At night. Lyra felt a headache. She rubbed her temples and struggled to sit up on the bed. Looking around at the strange environment. Was this a hotel? She tried hard to recall the second before she lost consciousness. She seemed to have heard the hooligans saying something about Brother Logan. Who was Brother Logan? Lyra knocked on her head. She could not remember. Beep When she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediatelyy down and pretended to sleep. As the footsteps got closer and closer, she felt that someone hade close to her. Her hands were tightly clenched under the quilt. If this person had any excessive behavior, she would definitely resist with all her might. Strange, why was he just standing there? Lyra tried her best to pretend that she was really asleep. ¡°Brother Logan, thank you. Fortunately, she is safe and sound.¡± The lowered voice sounded. As he spoke, he walked in the direction of the bathroom. When Lyra heard the sound of the door closing, she opened her eyes angrily. ¡°Hank!¡± Did he actually get someone to tie her up and take her here? He wouldn¡®t want to do it again and humiliate her like that... This scum! Lyra listened to the flowing watering from the bathroom. She gritted her teeth in hatred. Looking at the clothes hanging outside the bathroom, she slowly got off the bed and slipped out of the room. Hank, just wait to be seen naked by the entire city! Ten minutester. When Hank came out of the bathroom, he couldn¡®t find the bathrobe. He sensed that something was wrong. He looked at the bed again and saw that the person was no longer there. Then, the door was pushed open, and a group of people rushed in with their mobile phones, crazily taking pictures of the room. Just now, someone shouted in the corridor, saying that the celebrity Rafael was in this room. People All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. rushed to his room. But they didn¡®t see the celebrity, only a half¨Cnaked man wrapped in a towel. Although he was handsome, he was definitely not Rafael. Hank mmed the bathroom door, The knuckles on the towel were clearly defined, and the veins on his hands were bulging. He fiercely said, ¡°Lyra, just you wait!¡± However, what he did not expect was that after those people left, a piece of explosive news was published anonymously. City Business Tycoon Meeting A Gigolo at A Hotel at Night A blurred photo of the hotel room was attached, but it could be clearly seen that it was a man out of the bath. When Hank was brought out of the hotel by Keith, his eyes were filled with anger. Keith closed the car door and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the news has been handled.¡± However, Hank was still sullen. At home, Alma received a call from her agent, Elisa, ¡°Alma, did you go to the hotel with Mr. Barnwell? Did your fans find out about you and that¡®s why you came up with this n?¡°. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°. Alma frowned in confusion. ¡°Didn¡®t you go to the hotel with Mr. Barnwell and get taken photos?¡± After Elisa finished speaking, she suddenly realized something. Could it be that Hank took advantage of Alma¡®s pregnancy to go to the hotel to cheat on her? ¡°Alma, don¡®t be agitated. Just pretend that I didn¡®t say anything. I will go and verify the information now.¡± Hearing the disconnection sounding from the phone, Alma realized that something was wrong. She opened the news page and looked at it one by one. Her beautiful eyes widened. Wendy knocked on the door. ¡°Alma, what¡®s going on? Is the person on the news Hank? He was so rude to your father just now. He left before dinner was over. Was he going to meet another man?¡± If Hank really went out to see a woman, they would have nothing to say. But with a man? ¡°Can it be the real reason why he divorced Lyra?¡± Wendy¡®s eyes widened as she guessed. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Kill Me If You Can ¡°Who does that guy think he is? How dare he treat my daughter like that?¡± L cursed in the living room. ¡°My dad values your opinion. Help me persuade him!¡± Alma was anxious and quickly grabbed the corner of Wendy¡®s clothes. When Wendy thought about how Lyra would most likelye to her because of what happened to the Jones family, she was so scared that he could not sleep. She must firmly win over the Kensley family and her daughter! ¡°Forget it, I¡®ll go find him!¡± Alma made up her mind. ¡°Now that the news is spread, Mr. Barnwell must be very angry. I think it¡®s better if you don¡®t go over. If you are stopped by reporters...¡± Wendy stopped her. Hearing that Wendy was always thinking for her and giving advice, Alma didn¡®t seem to dislike her that much. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do?¡± Wendy smiled and whispered in Alma¡®s ear. She didn¡®t need to personally deal with Lyra, just let someone else do it. ¡°I understand!¡± Alma gritted her teeth. After Wendy left, Alma dialed Xavier¡®s number. ¡°Is everything done?¡± A very unfamiliar voice came from the other side. ¡°Miss Kensley, you won¡®t ask Burt to do anything anymore.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Alma suddenly stood up. ¡°Priestley. Miss Kensley, don¡®t make this call again. In the future, there will be no more Burt.¡± Vincent only said this and hung up the phone. He threw the phone into the sea. ¡°Vincent, it¡®s all done,¡± one of theckeys said. On the sea not far away, a small boat was quietly drifting. On the boaty a man who had lost consciousness. Vincent yawned, ¡°Let¡®s go back. It¡®ste, Brother Logan and Mr. Barnwell will think that we are getting rusty.¡± On the other side of the line, Alma sat on the carpet in a daze. What to do! Could it be that Hank found out? Half an hourter. Hank sat on the sofa in the hotel room. Keith stood in front of him and reported, ¡°I have already contacted the major media. They will immediately remove all the headlines about your scandal. In addition, I have found that the photos of you were released by Lyra.¡± ¡°And those photos are expensive,¡± Keith said carefully. Hank¡®s eyes were cold, and his knuckles were cracking. He was soft¨Chearted for a moment and had Brother Logan save her out from the punks, but she bit the hand that fed her. Great. ¡°Where is she now?¡± When Hank asked this question, he could no longer suppress his anger. ¡°At Maple Apartments.¡± Keith reported. Hank went straight to the parking lot. Her eyes looked like he wanted to hang Lyra up and beat her. Seventeenth floor, Building 9, Maple Apartments. Lyra wore gloves and kept wiping the oil painting traces in the room. The entire floor of the apartment was filled with Susan¡®s drafts. When she arrived here just now, Susan did not me her for beingte. Instead, he asked her to clean up the ce and left. Lyra knelt on the ground and thought about how funny it was for Hank to be surrounded by people while naked. ¡°I should stay and watch for a while.¡± Her phone vibrated. It was a call from Nore. ¡°Are you alright? Where are you now? I¡®ll go see you!¡± Nore asked anxiously. ¡°I¡®m working overtime,¡± Lyra mumbled. She wanted to go out for some fresh air. So she took off her gloves and walked out. ¡°If you have trouble, just tell me. Don¡®t carry it on your own.¡± Lyra grunted, her gaze fixed on a car that was driving into the neighborhood. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Nore. I know what I¡®m doing.¡± She put down her phone and watched Hank get out of the car and enter the apartment building she was in. She sneered and dialed another number. Then she went to open the door and saw the man walking toward her with anger in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Barnwell¡®s people are really efficient.¡± Lyra clicked her tongue. ¡°Now, do you still think it¡®s fun?¡± The man suddenly approached her, grabbed her neck, and his tall figure pressed her against the wall. The distance between the two of them was only half a millimeter. ¡°I shouldn¡®t have saved you.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°But you still helped me pay the debt, right?¡± Lyra chuckled. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Such a Bitch ¡°Prosperity Financial Group is under your name, isn¡®t it?¡± Lyra raised her head and fearlessly disclosed. When she heard Hank talking to that person in the hotel room, she thought of a certain possibility. Why would apany be in full charge of the debt that the Jones family owed? How could she be an intern with MON... Apart from Hank¡®s deliberate arrangements, she could not think of a second possibility. Hank stared at the slightly pale face by the wall, neither admitting nor denying it. ¡°I don¡®t know what tricks you are ying, but don¡®t worry, I will definitely apany you to the end!¡± He clenched his fists and snorted coldly, ¡°The interest for the debt has to be paid for as well. You will live in the darkness for the rest of your life. You will never be able to make aeback.¡± ¡°I don¡®t believe in fate. Sooner orter, I will turn over and step on your head!¡± Lyra pursed her lips. ¡°Okay... then you can try.¡± The smell of gunpowder filled the air, but a few police officers in police uniform rushed out of the lift in Property ? N?velDrama.Org. the apartment building. At a nce, they saw a man holding a woman by the wall and immediately rushed forward. ¡°We are police officers. Sir, please let go of this woman immediately!¡± Hank¡®s breathing was unstable, but he still let go of his hands and let the police inspect his body. After confirming he was not armed, the police officer asked, ¡°Who called the police just now?¡± ¡°It¡®s me. He barged into my residence without permission. Please arrest him immediately!¡± Lyra¡®s throat was hoarse. After settling the bail at the police station, Keith was speechless. ¡°Amazing, amazing. Mr. Barnwell, this Miss Jones is the first person to send you to the police station!¡± A gust of wind swept past him, and the man directly brushed past him. He sat in the car outside the door with a cold face. Lyra leaned against the wall and counted the time. She heard the sound of high heels. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at her watch. It was already morning. ¡°Why don¡®t you go wash your face first?¡± Susan chewed on her gum. Lyra had no time to recall what happenedst night. She yawned, turned on the tap, and sshed some water. Walking out of the bathroom, Susan handed her a silk scarf. After that, she began to draw the design and did not ask Lyra what had happenedst night. Lyra breathed a sigh of relief and stood quietly to the side, not disturbing Susan. After a long while, she heard her say. ¡°What are you standing there for? You don¡®t know how to draw?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Lyra majored in jewelry design, but she was not used to Susan¡®s work style. Susan was half¨Ckneeling on the ground, painting on the floor with paint. Last night, Lyra had spent most of the night cleaning the ground, but now it was a mess. When Lyra looked carefully, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. When the chain extended down from above, it converged into three lines and wrapped around the purple crystal, showing people a kind of charming beauty. It turned out that the design could be so textured! Lyra¡®s eyes shed with ecstasy. She had really followed the right person! ¡°This is the spare key. If you have time, you cane here to practice and prepare for the designpetition next month.¡± Susan frowned and thought, ¡°If you get first ce, you should be able to stay in thepany.¡± There was an undisguised desire in Lyra¡®s eyes. ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that you will work hard.¡± Susan smiled. Half an hourter, Susan left Lyra at the entrance of thepany. She said, ¡°Keep it up. Call me if you need anything.¡± Then, she put on her sunsses and left. While Lyra turned around and entered MON Building, Susan pressed the call button on her Bluetooth headset. ¡°Keith, please tell Mr. Barnwell that his ex¨Cwife has been working happily with MON. Please be at ease.¡± Lyra found a seat by the window and sat down. Then, she heard a few interns gather together to show off how powerful the designers they were following were and how much they had learned. ¡°Sister Lyra, what a coincidence! You¡®re here to be an intern too?¡± Someone greeted her. Lyra looked up and recognized the girl who had apanied Nore that day. Xu Ya was pretty and fair, and her figure was good. She should be a good match for Nore. ¡°Sister Lyra, are you following Ms. Lee?¡± She suddenly opened her mouth to ask this question, and her voice seemed to be a little louder than before. Lyra did not respond for a moment and replied with a faint ¡°hmm¡±. ¡°Did she take you to that ce?¡± Xu Ya blinked her big watery eyes, looking innocent. At the same time, the others also heard her words and instantly quieted down. They were all looking at Lyra. ¡°What kind of ce?¡± Lyra frowned. ¡°I heard that she often goes in and out of Brook Vi with those bosses. She will even go to the vi with them for the night. Otherwise, as young and beautiful as she is, how could she have be MON¡®s chief designer!¡± Xu Ya said, the corners of her eyes curved. ¡°However, I don¡®t think you are that kind of person.¡± Heh. Lyra nced at the others. What they were thinking in their hearts was almost written on their faces. ¡°Xu Ya,e here. Don¡®t sit with her. She will set a bad example for you!¡± ¡°That¡®s right. Come and sit with us.¡± Lyra narrowed her eyes. Interesting. The other few people called Xu Ya over. When they looked at Lyra, they all revealed looks of disdain. ¡°I don¡®t know what you mean, but I went to Brook Vist night. What¡®s wrong with that?¡± Lyra smiled, her eyes clear and bright. She admitted it so calmly, which made some people speechless. Xu Ya had to swallow the words she had prepared because she had never expected that Lyra would react like this! ¡°She has never been to the dirty ce you mentioned. Don¡®t think that everyone is as disgusting as you!¡± ¡°The dirty ce?¡± ¡°These are the clothes I wore yesterday. Have you be dirty after smelling them?¡± Lyra asked. ¡°How shameless you are! No wonder Hank would rather marry a female actress than you.¡± ¡°Who did you hear this from? Did Hank personally tell you?¡± Lyra¡®s gaze suddenly changed. She walked past them and stared at the silent culprit behind them. Xu Ya felt Lyra¡®s gaze and quickly spoke up to help her out. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Sister Lyra is a friend of my friend. She definitely won¡®t do that kind of thing...¡± By saying such vague words at the critical moment, her intentions were very clear. She wanted Lyra to be the target of public criticism. ¡°You won¡®t be clean just because you go in and out of Brook Vi?¡± Lyra found it very funny and raised the decibel, ¡°Many of you have a family doing business, haven¡®t your parents entered Brook Vi¡®s social circle?¡± This... Everyone fell silent ¡°Alright, stop arguing. The meeting is about to start.¡± Xu Ya said lightly. The smile in Lyra¡®s eyes grew wider. Nore¡®s mother didn¡®t like her, but she found such a bitch for Nore. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The Quota Lyra sat back in her seat. She propped up her chin with her fingers and nced in the direction of the door. From the moment they were arguing, there were people watching them from outside. As she expected, Hank had indeed received the news. There was even an invitation letter from MON¡®s They asked if Hank and Alma were interested in endorsing a high¨Cend series of jewelry for their To put it bluntly, they hoped to use Hank¡®s identity to enter the upper society market. Under normal circumstances, this kind of invitation would be directly rejected. Keith had already prepared a reply letter, but he did not expect that Hank would actually agree after thinking for a long time. ¡°Sure.¡± Although Keith was surprised, he immediately replied, ¡°Understood. Mr. Barnwell, I will arrange it now.¡± Hank casually clicked on the news on his phone, ¡°Today, the two giants of the jewelry industry, MON and Lemour will continue topete...¡± Lyra wanted to stand up for MON. But the price was that she would understand how cruel this world was. In the afternoon, the news that Hank and Alma were going to represent Lemour Jewelry was exposed. Lyra looked at the hot news on her mobile phone, deep in thought. In front of a group of interns, Anna said, ¡°I called everyone over here today to arrange for next week¡®s fashion week. Ourpany and several big jewelry brands are attending together, such as our old rival, Lemour.¡± Everyone was excited. ¡°Each of youe up to draw lots and prepare a set of designs ording to the rules. The three with the highest scores can participate.¡± Anna smiled and let the staff bring up a draw box. Anna said this and left with the staff. As soon as the door closed, everyone rushed up madly and almost tore the draw box. For a moment, the room was noisy, and Lyra and Xu Ya were thest few to draw lots. Xu Ya opened the paper and saw a poem written on it.¡® She was a little distressed. After pondering for a while, she moved closer to Lyra. ¡°Sister Lyra, what is yours? Why don¡®t we...¡± She had yet to say the word SWAP. Lyra had already generously handed over her note. There was only one word on it, ¡®Red¡®. Xu Ya immediately put away her note. ¡°Sister Lyra, I¡®m going to drink some water.¡± Lyra ignored her N?velDrama.Org owns this. thoughts and went upstairs to the office to get a pen and paper. She walked around and was about to go in when she saw two interns twisting together and grabbing each other¡®s hair. The scene was spectacr. ¡°There are only fifty¨Cfive minutes left. Don¡®t you need to helped up one of the interns who had been severely beaten. ¡°Alright, everyone, calm down first. Let¡®s draw the design first.¡± Lyra retracted her gaze and immersed herself in her own thoughts. She picked up the pen and drew ording to her own thoughts. At this moment, she temporarily let go of her hatred for Hank. Even if she did not take revenge, she would live and revive the Jones Group! Moreover, she would use her own hands to prove her strength. Because this would be the first step for her to seed. Just wait! Hank, sooner orter... ¡°Sister Lyra, you drew really well!¡± Xu Ya came over at some point. At the same time, a few interns also looked over and noticed Lyra¡®s design draft. Their eyes were all a little stunned. Whoosh. The person who was standing behind Lyra, for some reason, shook her hand and knocked over Lyra¡®s cup of water. The design draft was soaked in water. The traces of the oil pen instantly turned into a pool of ck water. Nothing was left. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The intern was Zhang Ying, who had just beaten up Liu Yuanyuan. The others were also stunned. ¡°There are only five minutes left before the deadline. What should we do?¡± Xu Ya muttered. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 53 Chapter 53 She Had to Win When the surrounding interns heard themotion, they all cast sympathetic looks at Lyra. ¡°There are only five minutes left. It¡®s toote to draw another one.¡± ¡°This is the first opportunity to show our talents since the internship. I heard that several chief designers of thepany wille to be judges. This Lyra is screwed this time.¡± ¡°Sister Lyra, why don¡®t you use mine?¡± Xu Ya blinked her beautiful big eyes and pushed her design drafts over sincerely. ¡°Although it¡®s not as good as yours, it is better than nothing.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lyra nced at her. ¡°Yes, I hope you can fulfill your wish. This way, Brother Nore will be happy too.¡± She smiled very sincerely. At that moment, Lyra understood. She was not a rookie who had just graduated, ¡°No need,¡± ¡°I don¡®t need it,¡± Lyra refused. ¡°Are you worried that I will tell others? Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t.¡± Xu Ya repeatedly guaranteed. However, the corners of Lyra¡®s mouth curled into a yful smile. ¡°There are so many people watching. If I were to be an imposter, would they be silent?¡± Xu Ya froze. Her mind had been exposed and she could not continue. Lyra leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Xu Ya, you are not a simple and innocent girl. I am not a fool. I heard what you said to Zhang Ying in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Also, I must stay. Don¡®t block my way. Otherwise, I will make you suffer.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t Nore tell you that I dare to touch anyone?¡± After Lyra finished speaking, she sat back down in her seat. Her expression was calm as if nothing had happened. Xu Ya¡®s beautiful eyes widened. She lowered her head and no longer spoke. ¡°Put your designs on the table. The chief designers will look over them one by one.¡± Anna pushed open the door. Behind her were two of MON¡®s four chief designers, Hansen and Susan. As soon as Susan entered, she looked in Lyra¡®s direction. She had just talked to Keith on the phone. In All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. today¡®spetition, Lyra had to win. Because Hank had specifically asked Lyra to go to Fashion Week. But if she had done a poor job, Susan could not do anything even if she wanted. Therefore, she blinked her eyes and wanted to exchange a look with Lyra. However, Lyra did not look in her direction at all. Lyra just sat there, and the drawing in front of her was still the one soaked in water. Hansen, Susan, and the employees behind them looked at the works of the interns, shaking their heads while smiling. Because these works were too young and inexperienced. Although there were a few of them that were somewhat creative, they were too idealistic and unpractical. They came to Xu Ya¡®s side. Hansen immediately smiled at Xu Ya, ¡°The design is not bad, it is kept to the point, and very practical.¡± This was a rarepliment. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hansen,¡± Xu Ya nodded gently. Hansen looked towards Lyra again, only to see a blurry scratch. ¡°Is this your design?¡± Lyra nodded. The other interns all gathered around, wanting to find out what was going on. ¡°How could this be...¡± The design that had just been dirtied was now shining again! There was a set of essories on the design. The main essory was a gemstone ne. It was very noble and elegant. There were golden vines wrapped around the gemstone and a pair of star¨Clike earrings. It made people feel that the person wearing this set of essories must be a goddess. The whole thing gave people a feeling of luxury, simr to the design philosophy of MON¡®s high¨Cend products, but not Hansen muttered. ¡°Take a closer look. It is clearly an obsidian ne,¡± Susan said with a smile. ¡°But her theme was supposed to be RED!¡± Most people would subconsciously use rubies or red agate as the main stone, and then use other decorations as auxiliary. But Lyra did the opposite. She used the ck obsidian, which was the darkest and most opaque. Chapter 53 She Had to Win ¡°If you keep it to the point, you will be eliminated.¡± Anna raised her eyebrows and said coldly. Lyra raised her hand and pointed at the blueprint. The sharp paper cut her finger. Then, she gently pointed. A drop of bright red color appeared on the obsidian stone, and then it quickly merged with the original color of the obsidian. The ordinary design, at that moment, gave off a strange sense of beauty. ¡°The enchanting Flower of Vengeance.¡± Lyra looked at the blueprint, ¡°This is the name I gave this ne. I intend to use the obsidian to sit at the bottom and insert a ruby on it, but it must be thin, revealing the ck underneath. This way, it will not be so vulgar.¡± ¡°You even thought of how to cut and iy it?¡± Hansen was a little surprised. He thought for a moment, ¡°Then there is nothing to say. Lyra¡®s work is definitely qualified to participate in the next season¡®s new product supply!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Thepany will use the design of an intern?¡± ¡°Her design concept is indeed interesting. If it were me, I would have probably carved a rose. That would be too vulgar.¡± Almost everyone began to get excited, aiming for the next two ces. Only Lyra stared at the design, still immersed in her own thoughts. Soon, all three quotas were confirmed. Lyra, Xu Ya, and Liu Yuanyuan, who had been beaten to tears just now. Susan looked back. Lyra was still not in line with the other personalities. She took out her phone and sent Keith a message. Things were getting more and more interesting. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Let Him Die After the quota was confirmed, Lyra picked up her bag and walked out. An intern felt curious, ¡°Lyra, which office do you go to every day? I don¡®t think we¡®ve seen you in thepany.¡± Lyra paused and said seriously, ¡°I¡®ll go wherever I am needed.¡± Her work in the past few days could not be more but no matter what it was, Lyra would do it seriously and without anyints. ¡°It would be great if we could follow Ms. Lee. Many people must be jealous of her and deliberately made up rumors about her.¡± The corners of Lyra¡®s mouth twitched. She was not clear about other things, but it was a fact that Susan was an alcoholic! ¡°Sister Lyra, wait a minute. I have something to tell you.¡± Xu Ya chased out from the inside and pulled Lyra¡®s backpack as if she was trying to please her. ¡°You may have. misunderstood. I said those words to Zhang Ying without any other meaning.¡± The more Xu Ya spoke, the softer her voice became. When she raised her head again, her eyes were red, and she looked like she had been wronged. ¡°Move aside,¡± Lyra frowned, a little annoyed. ¡°Sister Lyra, don¡®t misunderstand me.¡± ¡°I know you are afraid that I will say bad things about you to Nore. I don¡®t have time to y this childish game with you. In the future, stay away from me.¡± She turned and left, leaving Xu Ya behind alone. Zhang Ying followed from behind and said to Xu Ya, ¡°I am sorry...¡± Before she could finish her words, Xu Ya pped her. Xu Ya¡®s eyes suddenly became vicious,pletely different from just now. ¡°Are you worthy of apologizing to me? If not for the fact that you are somewhat useful, you wouldn¡®t even be qualified to wipe my shoes for me. Get lost, I don¡®t want to see you.¡± Xu Ya pushed Zhang Ying away and went upstairs to the office of the higher¨Cups. She did not expect Lyra to be so difficult to deal with. If she had known earlier, she would not have bothered toe to MON, but now that everything was clear, she could not lose. Xu Ya pushed open the door to Hansen¡®s office and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Hansen, you were a good actor just now.¡± She had known Hansen for a long time. Moreover, her family held some shares in thispany. It was a matter of a few words for her to remain in thepany. Originally, she had wanted to let Lyra owe her a favor so that she could keep a distance from Nore. But now, this path could not be taken. The only way was topletely drive Lyra away, making her unable to stay here any longer. The next day, after Lyra got up, she simply packed up some things and headed straight to the airport. Xu Ya and Liu Yuanyuan had already arrived, but the two of them did not seem to be on good terms with each other. They sat very far away. When they saw Lyra, Liu Yuanyuan was the first to greet her. Xu Ya was a little embarrassed by the side. ¡°Dear passengers, the flight to Sacaloway is about to take off. Please board the ne as soon as possible.¡± Lyra dragged her suitcase and found her seat ording to the ne ticket. ¡°Miss Jones?¡± Someone called out to her. When Lyra heard this, she saw Keith sitting on the other side of the aisle. He was here, which meant... Lyra frowned and nced in the direction of the business ss. Sure enough, he saw an arm through the gap, and a famous mechanical watch full of diamonds was on his wrist. It should be Hank. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Their seats were so close to the business cabin? Lyra hesitated for a moment before walking over. ¡°Are you going to the fashion week?¡± Lyra nodded. She felt that Keith was asking despite knowing the answer. After she sat down, she put on the blindfold and ignored everyone. She had been to Sacaloway before, with Hank. That was their honeymoon. However, because Hank had business to talk about, she insisted on setting the location for their honeymoon. As a result, he only had a meal with her and ended it hastily. At that time, she was even reflecting if she had not been considerate enough. He was clearly busy enough, yet she still insisted on dragging him here for a honeymoon. Now that she thought about it, he was not busy, but was unwilling to spend time with her. Wasn¡®t he having enough time to apany Alma to the Fashion Week? Lyra sneered. In the past, how ridiculous she would be in Hank¡®s eyes! This flight wouldst for seven hours, and it would only arrive at nine o¡®clock in the local time. Lyra decided to sleep on the ne for a day. ¡°Dear passengers, the ne is about to encounter a short¨Cterm jet stream, and it might be bumpy. Please fasten your seat belts.¡± Lyra took off her blindfold to confirm if the seat belt was fastened. Inadvertently, she found that on the seat next to hers, which should have belonged to Keith, was Hank! His eyes were tightly closed as if he was in great pain. Oh right, he had airsickness. Previously, Lyra had discovered that he would feel ufortable every time he took a ne, so she often brought medicine in her bag. Over the years, she had formed a habit. She took out the medicine from her pocket and held it in her hand. But she looked at Hank again and hesitated. The ne continued to jolt. Lyra saw that Hank had kept his eyes closed and his face was very pale. Her eyes jumped. She remembered that if Hank was in a serious situation, he would temporarily faint, or even be in shock. If he died just like that, it would be a good thing because she would have taken revenge for the Jones family and her father. Lyra looked at Hank, the light in her eyes dimming bit by bit. ¡°Please stay where you are. Do not move.¡± Keith should have gone to find medicine for Hank. Because the ne was bumpy, he could note over. Hank rested his head on the back of the chair, and the sweat on his face kept flowing down. He felt as if his heart was about to explode. He furrowed his brows, and his body stiffened. If this went on, he would definitely... Suddenly, a cold feeling appeared on his forehead. That hand seemed to carry some kind of magic, suppressing the feeling of a splitting headache. There was a small pill between his lips. Hank had already fainted from the pain and directly swallowed it. ¡°Who is it?¡± His Adam¡®s apple bobbed and he tried to open his eyes to look ahead. He only saw a figure leaving in front of him. It was very simr to Lyra. He reached out to grab it, but he missed it. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The Target of Public Criticism The turbulence of the nested for a few more minutes. After taking the medicine, Hank felt that the pain in his chest was not as strong. He slowly opened his eyes and the passengers around him sat in their original seats. His gaze fell on Lyra, but Lyra was wearing an eyepatch and seemed to have fallen asleep. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the medicine is here!¡± Keith rushed back in a hurry. Seeing Hank¡®s state, he was a little surprised. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The kind of medicine that Hank took was not a prescription medicine, which could be bought in any ordinary pharmacy. However, very few people would carry that kind of medicine with them. Hank nodded indifferently. He looked at Lyra again, and there was a bit more exploration in his eyes. ¡°Hank!¡± Alma walked over from the business cabin in front and wrapped her arms around his. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Let me help you...¡± ¡°Hank, why don¡®t we go to the front? It¡®s narrow and ufortable here.¡± ¡°I feel quitefortable sitting here. You can go to the business cabin yourself.¡± Hank raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. Alma was embarrassed to be humiliated in public, However, there was no extra seat for her to stay here. She bit the corner of her lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°Then I will go to the front to rest. Otherwise, the baby will be ufortable.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Hank expectantly, as if hoping that he could change his mind. But what was waiting for her was only the man¡®s closed eyes. Alma frowned and turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, what about me?¡± Keith was a little embarrassed. ¡°Go sit in front. I¡®m a little tired and want to have a good rest.¡± There was indeed a bit of exhaustion in his voice, and he didn¡®t even want to deal with Alma. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell.¡± Keith left a nket for him and went to the front. Hank still remembered that after his parents died, he had run around for business. What was the difference between economy ss and business ss? What was the difference between people? He suddenly thought of a sentence that Lyra had said before. ¡°Hank, you have to pay attention to your health. Money can be earned at any time.¡± His eyes suddenly opened, and his expression was cold. If she had not been Drake¡®s daughter, everything would not have turned out like this! His chest inexplicably surged with anger, and when he looked at Lyra again, her seat was empty. Hank furrowed his brows, and he heard a few voices of argumenting from the bathroom behind him. Xu Ya was holding a cup of coffee in her hand, and when she brushed past her earlier, she sprinkled it on Lyra¡®s clothes. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sister Lyra. I didn¡®t do it on purpose. It¡¯s really too narrow here.¡± Lyra nodded and lowered her head to clean up the stain. ¡°Sister Lyra, I still have clothes in my suitcase. Why don¡®t you wear mine?¡± Xu Ya said sincerely. However, her figure and style of dressing were different from Lyra¡®s. If Lyra wore her clothes and went out, she would feel a little childish. Lyra nced at her indifferently. Her eyebrows were cold. Pa, she turned off the tap. ¡°Sister Lyra, why are you looking at me like that? I really didn¡®t do it on purpose!¡± Xu Ya pursed her lips. ¡°For the sake of Nore, I won¡¯t argue with you. Do you really think that I have a good temper? This ce is indeed quite narrow, but you just bumped into me, right?¡± Lyra twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡®t!¡± At this time, a few other staff members of MON who followed them also came over. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°Lyra, what¡®s the point of caring about such a small matter? It¡®s just a cup of coffee. You can just change your clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, you are here to help the designers, not to take the red carpet. Who do you think you are?¡± Lyra¡®s eyes were filled with anger. When she nced over, those people immediately felt a sense of oppression. The aura on her body was too strong. Someone went over and pulled Xu Ya. ¡°Let¡®s go, ignore her.¡± They all knew that Lyra had been in prison. If she became angry from embarrassment, she would likely do something out of line. At that moment, Lyra became the target of public criticism again. ¡°How can someone who has done something wrong be more wronged than me?¡± Lyra chuckled ¡°Then what do you want? Xu Ya has already apologized to you. Do you want her to wash your clothes for you?¡± ¡°What if I do?¡± ¡°Whenever something happens, you would hide behind others. Did your parents teach you that?¡± Lyra asked. Someone started to ponder after hearing what Lyra said. When they boarded the ne just now, Xu Ya had already upied Lyra¡®s seat by the window. And now¡­ Lyra¡®s words might make sense. Xu Ya felt the surrounding atmosphere, and a touch of ruthlessness shed through her eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She raised her head again, and there were some misty tears in her eyes. ¡°Sister Lyra, I was really careless. Why do you think that I did it on purpose? Did anyone see it?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± A very oppressive voice sounded, and Hank walked over from behind. ¡°Mr. Barnwell!¡± The staff members instantly became humble. The Barnwell group and MON had cooperated, and the other party was Hank. They all looked at him, their eyes full of admiration. When did hee? Lyra looked dissatisfied. With their current rtionship, could he help her? At this time, the most flustered person was Xu Ya. She bit her lips and said, ¡°How is that possible? You were clearly sitting in the front. There was no one else here just now.¡± Lyra shivered at the same time and met his gaze. Coincidentally, Hank also looked at her and said lightly, ¡°I saw that my ex¨Cwife had not returned to her seat, so I went to look for her. I just happened to witness this scene.¡± Lyra¡®s eyebrows jumped, and she met the man¡®s cold gaze, feeling very ufortable. Although the others¡® discussions had been blocked by these words, Lyra felt that something was wrong. There was meaning in his words. She just caused him to lose face in front of the public, and the Barnwell group¡®s image should also be damaged. How could he have helped her? No, it was impossible. Not only did Lyra think this way, but the others were all a little surprised. They had been divorced. Could it be that it was really as the rumors said? Hank was going to marry Lyra again? Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The Favor Since Hank had said so, the other staff members looked at each other. ¡°Xu Ya, don¡®t do this again next time.¡± Then, they returned to their seats and no longer paid attention to this matter. Xu Ya pursed her Property ? N?velDrama.Org. lips, muttered an apology, and returned to her seat. Lyra stood rooted to the ground and looked at Hank. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I never owe anyone a favor.¡± He was referring to how Lyra had fed him medicine when he was feeling unwell. Although she had concealed it well, it couldn¡®t have been anybody else in that situation. Lyra frowned. Her words were extremely sarcastic. She really regretted that she had been soft¨Chearted! She should have let him die. ¡°I don¡®t understand what you are talking about.¡± As she said this, she nned to avoid Hank. The ne suddenly trembled. Her entire body fell backward, and the person closest to her was Hank. Lyra could have grabbed him so that she would not fall. However, she stubbornly frowned and did not reach out to ask for help. She just fell straight down. At that moment, the man¡®s face darkened. He reached out and scooped her up. ¡°Would you rather fall than let me help?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡®t dare to trouble Mr. Barnwell.¡± Lyra gritted her teeth. She pushed Hank away and walked towards her seat. She put on the blindfold and fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, the ne was already sliding down. She took off the blindfold and Keith had sat back in the economy ss. As for that person, he should be in the front coaxing his fiancee. Lyra shook off the messy thoughts in her mind, packed up her things, and prepared to get off the ne. The passengers left the ne one after another. When Lyra walked to the front, there was no one in the business cabin. The air was filled with a faint smell of perfume, which was indeed different from the economy cabin. Scanned with CamScanner Chapter 54. The vo She looked at a certain location and told herself firmly. ¡°Lyra, one day, you will also return to your own world. The summer of Sacaloway was very hot. Lyra simply took off her dirty coat and wore i beige vest and jeans. Standing in the crowd, she looked like a female star. At this time, Alma, who had gone to the bathroom, came out. She was wearing a Bohemia¨Cstyle dress. When she walked, she was coquettish, like a dancing butterfly She was beautiful but very tacky. *Hank, I want to eat ice cream,¡± she said, throwing herself at Hank. ¡°You are a pregnant woman,¡± the man said coldly. Alma was speechless. She lowered her head and did not say anything. Then, they left the airport in a business car. Inparison, Lyra and the others had to take the local taxis to go to the hotel. However, because the hotel had been arranged in a uniform manner, other than the different floors of the room, they all stayed in the Harvey Resort Hotel, which was the closest to the venue. Behind the hotel was a golden private beach, and only the hotel guests could use it. After settling the check¨Cin procedures, Lyra took her door card and returned to her room. ording to the work arrangements, she could freely control her time from now till night, and she only wanted to sleep now! At this time, in the hotel lobby. Xu Ya had been watching Alma ying on her phone not far away. Seeing that Hank was not by her side, she immediately leaned over. ¡°Miss Kensley, can I say a few words to you?¡± Her family was much nobler than the Kensley family, who was a nouveau riche. Xu Ya had been educated in an international school since she was a child. On the surface, she looked dignified and generous. Their socialite circle was something that Alma could not even dream about. ¡°Miss Xu Ya, please sit down. What is it?¡° Alma deliberately sat up straight. ¡°I¡®m an outsider and I don¡®t know much about you, but I think you shouldn¡®t be kept in the darkness since you are pregnant.¡± Alma furrowed her eyebrows and continued to listen to her. ¡°Just now, Sister Lyra deliberately fell on the ne and fell into Mr. Barnwell¡®s arms. I think she seems to be interested in Mr. Barnwell. Sister Lyra and I are friends, but I really don¡®t want her to be a third party who will interfere with others.¡± After she finished speaking, she rushed into the lift with her luggage. Alma was left alone on the sofa, gritting her teeth in hatred. She knew that there must be a reason why Hank had not gone to the business cabin just now. For Lyra! Alma¡®s beautiful eyes shed with killing intent. Wendy was right, all the people who could stop her wedding must be eliminated! ¡°Mr. Barnwell, your room and Miss Kensley¡®s are on the 15th floor, and I¡®m on the 8th floor,¡± said Keith after he returned from the bathroom. ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Hank said as he took the room card. ¡°Where¡®s Lyra? Which room does she live in?¡± Alma asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Keith said, shaking his head. ¡°Weren¡®t you there when she went through the procedures just now? How could you not know?¡± Alma muttered. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Hank was toozy to care about her unreasonable behavior. He strode into the lift with his long legs. He did not like troublesome women. However, Alma was a woman who liked to act coquettishly. She leaned on Hank¡®s shoulder, ignoring Keith who was present. ¡°Hank,e to my roomter and watch me try on the dress!¡± Keith faced the lift door and looked down. ¡°I still have a business to deal with. You can try it yourself.¡± Hank said lightly. His patience was about to run out. However, Alma still insisted on pulling him into her room. As soon as she entered the door, her body was close to Hank. Before she left, Wendy had taught her, ¡°In a man¡®s world there is nothing more than a career and a woman. Now that Hank has everything, he must be in need of sex. Even if you are pregnant now, you can try to get close to him as much as possible. You must not let anyone take advantage of the loophole.¡± What did she rely on to tie up Hank? Wasn¡®t it just the pendant and the baby in her belly! Now that the path of the pendant was no longer possible, she could only use her body and beauty! As Alma thought this, a charming smile appeared on her face. Usually, after she showed this expression, Terry would rush to her impatiently. As long as Hank was a normal person, he would definitely be tempted. ¡°Hank, I just felt a little ufortable in my stomach. Do you want to touch our baby?¡± ¡°You haven¡®t apanied me for a long time.¡± Alma tilted her body and rested her head on his chest. She had already used all her strength, but Hank only looked at her lower abdomen and did not say a word. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Saving the Drowning Person ¡°Hank, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alma reached out to pull him. His fingers were so cold that it scared her and she instinctively withdrew her hand. ¡°Nothing. You should rest. I still have something to do.¡± Hank said and was about to leave. Behind him, Alma mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°Are you going to look for Lyra?¡± A long time ago, he had told Alma that he had a grudge against the Jones family and that marrying Lyra was just for revenge. But why did she insist that he liked Lyra? A woman¡¯s sixth sense was really ridiculous. ¡°I won¡®t allow you to go.¡± Alma frowned, ¡°That Lyra is already dirty. You may not know that she has entered Brook Vi again.¡± She muttered, ¡°Moreover, she owes usury. It is said that she was almost thrown into the sea.¡± ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Hank¡®s voice was thick and sharp. He turned to face her and walked over step by step. ¡°I clearly told you to mind your own business. Do you take my words as nothing?¡± Why did she always repeat the same mistake? He had already given Alma enough opportunities. ¡°No¡­ no, Hank, I heard about it. You used to be husband and wife, and when my friends heard something, they told me about it.¡± Alma found a reason at thest minute. ¡°They are all my friends in the entertainment industry. If you don¡®t believe me, look at the chat record!¡± She was sure that Hank would not read it. The man¡®s eyes were like an abyss. After a long time, he said, ¡°Next time, don¡®t do this kind of thing again.¡± For the sake of the baby in her belly, he gave her another chance. For thest time. Alma thought that he believed her words and immediately put on an obedient smile, ¡°|| understand. Hank, let¡®s have breakfast together tomorrow morning, okay?¡± She was angry in her heart, but she also knew that she would not be able to keep him tonight. Hank looked away, closed the door, and left. Lyra slept for a few hours and opened her eyes. Her stomach was rumbling with hunger. She remembered that the hotel music restaurant provided free food tickets. She went downstairs and unexpectedly found that the night view of this hotel was particrly good, plus wonderful music. Lyra was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief when facing the sea breeze. ¡°Miss, I¡®m sorry. May I ask how to go to this ce?¡± A blond man with blue eyes asked politely in a foreignnguage. Lyra leaned over and looked at the map in his hand. On the way here, she happened to see this building. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°From...¡± From afar, Hank could only see her back and a foreign man standing side by side with her on the beach with a smile on his face. Perhaps Alma¡®s words weren¡®t just a groundless guess. He had indeed seen with his own eyes that Lyra had a close rtionship with many men. She had only been here for a few hours, and she was already so impatient? Hank frowned in annoyance. Keith carried a tray over and continued to report to Hank about the work tomorrow. However, Hank was unexpectedly somewhat absent¨Cminded. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, do you want to rest first?¡± Hank watched as the man left. Lyra remained where he was and his furrowed brows rxed a little Keith followed Hank¡®s line of sight and did not disturb him again. He quietly retreated. Lyra leaned against the edge of the fence and ate a little. She felt that someone was watching her from behind. When she turned around, there was no one. ¡°That¡®s strange.¡± Just as she was pondering, someone shouted from afar. ¡°Help! Can anyone swim? There¡®s someone in the sea over there...¡± The voice was very loud, and almost everyone in the dining area went out. ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± the woman asked. Without waiting for Lyra to speak, she dragged her to the beach. ¡°Keith, let¡®s go take a look.¡± Hank tightened his grip on his coffee cup. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barnwell.¡± In the distance, there was indeed a person struggling. However, when Lyra heard this person¡®s tone, it was as if she wanted her to jump into the sea immediately. She looked at the surrounding environment and shook her head. ¡°I am not a good swimmer. You can go in and find a professional lifeguard.¡± ¡°How can I make it in time?¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid of karma if you don¡®t save a drowning person?¡± Lyra frowned. Karma? If there really was such a thing in this world, some people would have already been retributed She shook her head, turned her head, and walked towards the dining table. Unexpectedly, the woman grabbed her and refused to let go, ¡°Hurry up and go...¡± Plop. The woman seemed to have lost her bnce and entered the sea. Fortunately, this ce was not deep. The woman was in a sorry state and her skirt was stuck to her body. She red at Lyra and cursed. ¡°You are too ruthless. No wonder your husband doesn¡®t want you!¡± Lyra frowned. Why did she mention Hank all of a sudden? What bad luck. At this time, there were more and more people surrounding them. Keith looked at the situation and his eyes stopped on the woman. Then he turned around and went to the dining table. Finally, a nearby lifeguard jumped down and saved the person in the sea. Then, Lyra and the woman were surrounded by the crowd. The woman suddenly screamed and used Lyra, ¡°She obviously knows how to swim, but she didn¡®t make a move and pushed me into the sea. She is really vicious!¡± Lyra listened quietly and did not refute. Just now, they were far away from the crowd. Other than her, no one knew how this woman fell. She couldn¡®t exin. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Too heartless. Whichpany¡®s employee is she?¡± ¡°Let¡®s take a photo and post it online.¡± Lyra chuckled and walked towards the woman. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kill me in front of so many people?¡± The woman was terrified. She didn¡®t dare to look Lyra in the eye, because the look in Lyra¡®s eyes was really like a bottomless hole. It was not a look that a normal person would have. The vast sea behind her became her backdrop. ¡°You know who I am. Just now, you deliberately ran over and asked me to jump into the sea, right?¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The Plot ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡®t understand!¡± the woman said guiltily, avoiding Lyra¡®s gaze. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. I won¡®t argue with you, but tell the person behind you that I, Lyra, am not someone to be trifled with. Tell her to wait.¡± It was either Alma or Xu Ya. Lyra shook her hand and nced at the people who were watching the show. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, she walked towards the hotel. The woman stood there for a long time before she came back to her senses and quickly ran to the other side of the beach. However, she had only taken a few steps when she was blocked by the hotel staff. ¡°Come with us.¡± ¡°What? Let me go!¡± She thought that if she did not admit it, Lyra would have no evidence. Unexpectedly, she was directly brought into a dark room. She did not know how many people there were in front of her. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± ¡°What did you say? I don¡®t understand!¡± She shouted. She only saw a blurry figure in front of the window. The next second, the lights in the room turned on. ¡°Don¡®t you understand?¡± Hank raised his eyes coldly. The woman trembled. Of course, she knew Hank and Alma, because she was Alma¡®s assistant makeup artist. When she met the man¡®s scrutinizing gaze, Chen Xiaorou fell to her knees. ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Barnwell.¡± Chen Xiaorou trembled as she knelt down. She had no choice but to reveal all of her ns. Alma and Xu Ya gave her a sum of money and wanted her to plot against Lyra. Once Lyra fell into the sea, there would be absolutely no possibility of survival. As foreigners, they had no one to rely on here. After Lyra¡®s ident, if no rtives or friends stood up for her, the police and the embassy would not investigate much. This move could kill her without a trace. ¡°In a while, Lyra will find you. You have to confess everything to her, but you can¡®t say that you have seen me, understood?¡± Hank stood up. ¡°Understood!¡± Xiaorou hurriedly nodded. As soon as Hank raised his hand, someone pulled Xiaorou out. He stared at the vast night. How could his prey be killed by others? After Lyra returned to the hotel, she went straight to the front desk. She found a simple reason to ask about the woman¡®s identity. She had experienced the Jones family¡®s defeat and her family¡®s separation. She was more vignt now when she encountered trouble. Somehow, she felt that her father must be protecting her in the sky. ¡°Miss, your friend is in Room 309.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Lyra looked away and quickly entered the lift. At this time, Chen Xiaorou was waiting in the room. When she heard the knock on the door, her heart skipped a beat. As expected by Hank, the person who came to find her was really Lyra. The two of thembined could notpare to quite a few Xu Yas. After being questioned by Lyra a few times, Xiaorou followed Hank¡®s instructions and told her everything. ¡°Miss Jones, I was really blinded by a moment. Please forgive me, okay?¡± Chen Xiaorou said in a low voice. To put it bluntly, she was just a chess piece in the hands of others. ¡°Sure.¡± Lyra nodded generously. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°However, you have to help me with something. Otherwise, I will give the recording of what you just said to Alma.¡± Lyra smiled gently with a harmless look on her face. Chen Xiaorou was shocked. This Lyra in front of her was even more intelligent than Alma and Xu Ya! ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Lyra told her her n. Xiaorou swallowed her saliva and felt sorry for Alma in her heart ¡°If I agree, can you delete the recording? If Alma finds out that I betrayed her, I won¡®t be able to survive in this industry in the future.¡± Alma had always treated her badly and often ordered her around like a servant. Otherwise, she would not have confessed it so easily. ¡°No problem. I will delete it after the matter is done.¡± After Lyra finished All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. speaking, she mmed the door and left. She didn¡®t have much time left. She had to prepare as soon as possible. She originally wanted to wait for MON to stabilize before slowly taking her revenge. However, Alma had delivered herself to her door, so she couldn¡®t me her. Kill. Lyra¡®s goal was very clear. It was to hit the target in one blow. Wasn¡®t Hank the person that Alma cared about the most? She went to the front desk of the hotel and ordered a bunch of flowers and cakes. Then she bought a red dress with the remaining money on the card. The cheap but amazing sort of red. Lyra put her hair down and put on the dress, revealing her delicate corbone. The waistline of the dress outlined her sexy figure. Then, she changed into a pair of high heels. She walked directly into the lift. She wandered around the 15th floor where Alma and Hank lived and then went to the 8th floor where Keith was. After three consecutive trips, she was a little tired. But she finally met the target. ¡°Keith! Are you going to Mr. Barnwell¡®s room?¡± When Keith heard this, he was stunned. The lift door opened and he did not go in. ¡°Miss Jones?¡± ¡°Hurry up, I still have to go upstairs.¡± Lyra smiled. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Keith hurriedly stepped into the lift. ¡°Thes are the flower that ourpany¡®s designer ordered. Do they look good?¡± Lyra exined. Keith echoed. When the lift door opened, he naturally walked out. Lyra deliberately followed him from a distance that was neither too far nor too close. She thought to herself, ¡®Alma, you should be paying attention to the movements in Hank¡®s room at all times. Sure enough, when Keith knocked on Hank¡®s room, Alma leaned out. Til She wanted to say something, but when she saw Lyra, her eyes widened. ¡°Lyra? Why are you on this floor?¡± ¡°I, I am passing by,¡± Lyra said, pretending that she didn¡®t want to be discovered. She hugged the flowers in front of her chest and smiled at Keith. ¡°See you around.¡± Keith nodded out of courtesy. As she watched Lyra walk away, Alma¡®s fingernails dug into the crack of the door. The flowers Lyra¡®s hand couldn¡®t have been given to her by Hank, right? Thinking of this possibility, after Hank opened the door, Alma rushed in first. ¡°Hank, have you been working all along?¡± Theputer on the man¡®s desk was still in a video conference. When he saw Alma rushing in, he reached out to stop her. ¡°Wait here for a moment,¡± he said in a low voice. However, Alma was so angry that she lost her mind and directly rushed in. *Keith, pull her out.¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ddin¡®s Magic Lamp Hank had been working for several hours. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Maybe Miss Kensley saw Lyra on the floor and misunderstood,¡± Keith thought. ¡°Lyra?¡± ¡°Yes, she went to send flowers to the designer of herpany and happened toe out of the lift with me. Maybe Miss Kensley misunderstood.¡± Keith could only think of this possibility. Hank sneered. How could there be such a coincidence? He had just given Lyra a step, yet she had already given him a hard time? She really was the Jones family¡®s good daughter. Hank waved his hand. He wanted to organize his thoughts and look at the documents next to him again. This time, he had to win this S¨Clevel project. They hade up with two ns for it, either of which was not satisfactory to the other party. The requirements of the Opple Group were more difficult to satisfy than he had imagined In the next room. Alma took out her phone and dialed Chen Xiaorou¡¯s number. As soon as she opened her mouth, she shouted, ¡°Where have you been? I haven¡®t seen you since yesterday!¡± ¡°... I might have caught a cold from the sea breeze. Cough, cough.¡± Xiaorou concealed her guilty conscience. Alma did not know that at this moment, Lyra was right in front of her! Moreover, what Alma said next had all been guessed by Lyra. ¡°Go find Lyra now and see if she has met a man recently, or if she has deliberately seduced someone!¡± If she did not make it clear, Alma would feel ufortable. ¡°I was scolded by her before. If I go to her now, she won¡®t tell me.¡± Xiaorou¡®s heart sank. ¡°You are really stupid. Just say that you are going to apologize to her and send something to her. It is best to be friends with her, understand?¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Kensley, I know.¡± Before she finished speaking, Alma had already hung up. Xiaorou sighed helplessly. Actually who was more stupid? After that, she looked at Lyra. That red dress was really beautiful on her. Even she, a woman, was infatuated with it. She really wondered if that Hank had seen too many exquisite things and wanted to try being mediocre. Why had he left Lyra for Alma, that kind of scheming and vicious youngdy? ¡°Miss Jones, you heard everything. What should I do next?¡± Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled. The show was about to start. She had to go and book a good seat. An hourter, Alma received a call from Xiaorou, saying that Lyra had an appointment with a man. ¡°Really? The address?¡± Alma sat up all of a sudden. ¡°The Intercontinental Hotel next door. Tomorrow noon.¡± Chen Xiaorou had followed Lyra¡®s instructions. Alma believed her words and hung up the phone, pondering how to scheme against Lyra. She nned to look for Xu Ya, but as soon as she went out, she heard Keith¡®s voice from the next room. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the table has been booked for noon tomorrow. It¡®s in the Intercontinental Hotel next door.¡± Alma was immediately stunned. Such a coincidence? Or was it that the person Lyra was meeting was Hank? Lyra had been isted by MON¡®s people for the past two days. If she had nothing to do by herself, she would go to the beach at the back to enjoy the wind and wait for the good show tomorrow. Suddenly, she heard someone shouting in the distance, ¡°Pluto!¡± She looked back. A foreign old woman with a Property ? N?velDrama.Org. cane was looking for something everywhere. Lyra was not a nosy person, but the Jones family¡®s education made it impossible for her to ignore an old man who needed help. She got up and walked over. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°My puppy is lost. Its name is Pluto. It is a poodle about this size.¡± The old woman sighed, her eyes full of anxiety. ¡°It¡®s near here, right?¡± Lyra especially softened her voice and slowly pulled the old woman to sit down next to her, so that she could recover her strength. From the old woman, she learned that this puppy had apanied her for many years. It liked cow bones the most. When it heard the song, it could not help but dance with her. ¡°You take a rest here, and I¡®ll give it a try.¡± The old woman was full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ten minutester. On the beach, there was a figure singing with bones. ¡°Is there something wrong with her brain?¡± ¡°She seems to be an intern with MON. Her name is Lyra. Is she mentally ill because she was dumped by her ex¨Chusband?¡± ¡°Who knows! She is so young and pitiful.¡± Lyra ignored the gazes and discussions of these people and focused on searching. Finally, she found Pluto in the nearby grass. However, its leg was injured. It took Lyra a lot of effort to carry it out, but her face was covered with mud. She hurriedly took Pluto back to find the old woman. When she went over, there were a few more people around the old woman, all of them were middle¨C aged men in suits. They were probably the old woman¡®s family. ¡°Pluto! Thank you so much!¡± The old woman was so emotional that tears flowed down. When Pluto saw the old woman, it ran over excitedly and threw itself into her arms. ¡°There is a small wound on its leg, but it should not be a big problem. Bye.¡± Lyra smiled. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°You helped my mother, and I want to repay you. You can make any request!¡± one of the older men shouted. Lyra turned back and was stunned for two seconds. What a bold promise. If she wanted hundreds of thousands of dors, could he give it to her? ¡°There are many things in this world that are priceless. If I name a price, it would be an insult to Pluto.¡± It was also an insult to the old woman¡®s feelings. Lyra waved her hand and left handsomely. However, she regretted it when she entered the hotel lobby. Because she saw the hotel manager bringing all the employees to the beach and shouting, ¡°Those people are from the Opple family. You must help the olddy find the dog!¡± The Opple family? Lyra wanted to give herself two big ps on the spot. Not to mention hundreds of thousands, even tens of millions is a small matter for the Opple family! She returned to her room in loneliness. When she received Nore¡®s call, she felt weak. ¡°What¡®s wrong? What happened?¡± Nore sensed that something was wrong and was a little anxious. ¡°I am a fool. I just threw away an ddin¡®s Magic Lamp.¡± Lyra gritted her teeth and pounded her chest. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Take Care of Yourself On the other side of the line, Nore was confused. ¡°Lyra, if you need my help, you must tell me. Also, the one we met on the road that day...¡± He had just heard his mother say that Xu Ya went to MON as an intern and went to Fashion Week as an assistant. He was worried about Lyra, so he called. ¡°I¡®m not in the mood right now. I want to sleep first.¡± Lyra did not wait for him to finish speaking. She hung up the phone and buried her head into the quilt. At the same time, she did not know that her dispute with Chen Xiaorou on the beach had been sent back to the domestic media. MON¡®s public rtions manager also noticed this small piece of news. He was immediately dissatisfied with Lyra¡®s actions. However, when he reported this matter to the higher¨Cups, the reply he received was, ¡°There is no need to interfere.¡± Under normal circumstances, they would have dismissed the small intern who had brought bad influence to thepany. The public rtions manager frowned. He really could not understand. A woman who had been abandoned by Hank, could a bankrupt socialite who had been looked down upon by people in Cloud Town still have the ability to make aeback? Susan happened to walk past him. She tore the report and threw it back at him. ¡°She is now my assistant, and she is also one of the neers that the and smoke a cigarette? Don¡®t target at my people.¡± She said fiercely, anger shing through her eyes. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lee. Don¡®t be angry. I will go now.¡± The public rtions manager quickly trotted away Susan looked at the scraps of paper on the ground and left with a frown. The moment Lyra woke up, she saw the message Susan sent her. There was only one sentence in the message. ¡°Someone in the Lyra suddenly became spirited. She replied. ¡®Please rest assured! After that, she changed into the red dress ording to the n and rushed to the Intercontinental Hotel. Was she afraid of being targeted? She had been quite used to being secretly attacked. Whoever touched her, she would pay it back tenfold. Today, she would begin with Alma. Lyra did not take a taxi but walked all the way to the Intercontinental Hotel. She felt that someone had been following her. She smiled and stepped up the stairs. At the same time, a car stopped at the entrance of the Intercontinental Hotel. It was Mr. Opple, the eldest son of the old woman. After he noticed Lyra, he waved his hand in a friendly manner. Lyra also nodded to him. Out of courtesy, Lyra waited for the other person toe up and walked in together. ¡°I didn¡®t have the time to askst time. What is your name, Miss?¡± Mr. Opple was a mixed¨Cblood. Although his Chinese was not fluent, he couldmunicate normally. As far as Lyra knew, he was the current executive chairman of the Opple Group. ¡°Lyra Jones.¡± From a distance, Alma was standing vigntly, wearing a hat and a veil. She saw that Lyra was wearing such a beautiful dress and was meeting a man who looked a little rich. More importantly, this man was obviously quite old. Alma secretly took out her phone and took a picture of them. When she returned to China and sent these to the media, she could wait for Lyra to be scolded as a shameless vixen! She was already beginning to look forward to that day. However, she did not know that she was walking step by step into Lyra¡®s trap. ¡°I came here for an appointment. See you next time, Mr. Orph.¡± Lyra smiled. In her heart, she silently said sorry. Because she had unknowingly made use of the other party. Before she came, she had already inquired about the Barnwell group¡®s recent movements. Hank wanted to get the authorization of an S¨Clevel project from the Opple Group She was his ex¨Cwife, so of course, she had to help him. ¡°Okay, hopefully, we will meet again.¡± The two of them went their separate ways and sat on different sofas in the dining room. There was a table between them. Alma stood at the entrance and looked inside. A cold and solemn figure appeared at the entrance. Hank brought Keith along and walked over. She hurriedly hid behind the decorations and watched as Hank walked into the dining room. At that moment, she was about to copse. They really made an appointment! Because she was pregnant, Hank was lonely. After seeing Lyra, he rekindled his old feelings for her and went on a date with her now. Alma¡®s mind was nk and she couldn¡®t care about anything. She couldn¡®t lose to Lyra like this. She rushed in rashly, forgetting Wendy¡®s warning to her. She shouted in public, ¡°Hank, why did you do this to me?¡± At that time, Hank was preparing to sit down in front of Mr. Opple. Alma¡®s appearance interrupted his words and attracted everyone¡®s attention. Lyra sat in the back and smiled, ¡°Showtime.¡± In this kind of high¨Cend hotel, no one would be so unreasonable. For a moment, Alma endured the annoying gazes of many people, but she was already mad with anger. She directly rushed over and grabbed Hank. ¡°Hank, didn¡®t you say that you were working? You lied to me!¡± The man¡®s face sank. ¡°Get out first,¡± he immediately grabbed Alma. ¡°I won¡®t!¡± Alma struggled with all her might. She used both her hands and feet and almost fell. She suddenly pounced forward and knocked over the teacup on the table, causing both Mr. Opple and Hank to be very unhappy. ¡°Miss Kensley, be careful. Aren¡®t you pregnant?¡± Lyra looked at her leisurely with one hand on her chin and said at the right time. Hearing Lyra¡®s voice, Alma suddenly looked over and suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why didn¡®t Lyra sit at the same table as them? Was she mistaken? But now, it was toote. ¡°Get out immediately.¡± Hank couldn¡®t suppress his anger and wanted to push her away. ¡°No, I... Hank, I was deceived by Lyra. She set me up!¡± Alma¡®s chest heaved violently because of anger. Her face was red and she muttered, ¡°I thought you two had an affair. I didn¡®t expect it to be like this. Who is he?¡± She pointed at Opple¡®s face without any manners. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, who is this?¡± Mr. Opple looked unhappy as he tidied up the stains on his suit. Hank directly pulled Alma behind him. ¡°Mr. Opple, I am very sorry. She is my fiancee.¡± Thest word was ground out from his teeth. A second ago, Alma had already crossed the bottom line of his disappointment. Lyra was eating melon seeds behind him. ¡°I don¡®t think it is necessary. There is no need to talk about the cooperation with your This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. be worthy of his expectation? Mr. Opple turned around and left. Hank left Alma behind and chased after him. ¡°Mr. Opple...¡± ¡°Let me exin.¡± ¡°I was tricked by that woman!¡± Alma quickly stepped forward and blocked Mr. Opple¡®s path. ¡°Shut up.¡± Hank grabbed her wrist and said fiercely. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Just a Joke Lyra calmly met Hank¡®s slightlyplicated gaze and exined to Mr. Opple, ¡°I do have some entanglement with these two people. He is my ex¨Chusband, and this woman is his fiancee.¡± The rtionship was a littleplicated, and Mr. Opple¡®s gaze swept over the three of them. Hank¡®s face sank. What he said was useless, and the contract with Opple Group had to be put on hold again! Watching her smiling and talking to Mr. Opple, Hank pulled Alma and took her out. ¡°Hank, they have known each other for a long time. Why is that person so friendly to Lyra?...¡± Alma muttered. ¡°Go back to the hotel now. If you say one more word, you will disappear from my eyes forever.¡± Alma¡®s eyes were overflowing with tears. This was the first time she had seen Hank ¡¤ look so disgusted. She did not understand what she had done wrong. She had just hated Lyra and came to see her. Hank directly ordered the driver to send her back and then turned back. He wanted to redeem the cooperation with Mr. Opple, but the other party had already left. Lyra looked at his angry look and smiled. Today¡®s y was really beautiful. ¡°Stop.¡± Hank turned his wrist and pushed her onto the cold wall. Lyra was exceptionally calm. The corner of her mouth even shed a smile. ¡°What? Mr. Barnwell doesn¡®t like this y? I think the female lead acted well.¡± ¡°You... schemed against me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Right now, he wished he could strangle this woman to death, and he was also upset that he should not have been soft¨Chearted and given her a chance to fight back. Lyra blinked her eyes, and there was no fear on her face at all. ¡°I was just joking with you. Do you know that your fiancee almost pushed me into the sea and drowned me?¡± She blinked. Hank was indeed aware of this matter. ¡°She doesn¡®t have the guts. Maybe she just said it casually and was heard by someone with ulterior motives.¡± Lyra couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Anyway, Mr. Opple won¡®t cooperate with yourpany anymore. I won.¡± After saying that, Lyra took advantage of the time when Hank was distracted and shook off his hand. She walked to another table and took a cake. ¡°Actually, I have another purpose today, which is to thank you. Thank you for letting me enter MON.¡± Lyra smiled, ced the cake in front of Hank, and then left. She would not tell Hank that today was a special day, the wedding anniversary of the two of them. She was afraid that he would never remember. Lyra walked out of the main entrance, facing the cool sea breeze outside. She took a deep breath. She had officially dered war with Hank. From this moment on, she had to be alert every minute. She didn¡®t know when she would die in the hands of that man. As soon as Lyra returned to the hotel, she met Xu Ya in the lobby. Xu Ya was wearing a beige dress and a ponytail. She looked particrly youthful and beautiful. When she saw Lyra, she ran over. ¡°Sister Lyra, thepany asked us to go and get the decorations for the Fashion Week. Are we going now?¡± ¡°You and me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®ve already arranged a car.¡± Xu Ya nodded with a smile. Did they need a car to get some decorations? It seemed that the ce was far away. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Lyra narrowed her eyes. Xu Ya smiled brightly and even took the initiative to open the car door for her. ¡°I am car¨Csick. I¡®ll sit outside.¡± This kind of local taxi was open on one side. Lyra only nced at her indifferently. While no one was paying attention, she took something out of her bag and held it in her hand. ¡°Driver, let¡®s go.¡± At this time, Chen Xiaorou had already been called into the room by Alma and was scolded. ¡°You are really a fool. You couldn¡®t even do such a small thing!¡± Alma raised her hand and was about to throw the ss cup in her hand. ¡°Miss Kensley, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡®t get angry. Be careful not to hurt the baby.¡± Chen Xiaorou urged in a low voice. Baby? Alma suddenly woke up and muttered, ¡°Yes, I am with a baby.¡± Hank must have been angry at her for only a moment or put on an act to show Mr. Opple. As long as she followed his instructions, Mrs. Barnwell¡®s position would definitely still be hers. With this in mind, Alma¡®s mood was not so bad. She red at Chen Xiaorou, ¡°In the future, keep an eye on Lyra for me. If she makes any movements, you have to tell me.¡± Especially this Fashion Week, after the scandal between her and Hank¡®s wedding, it was her first public appearance. She absolutely could not allow it to be destroyed by Lyra again. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Chen Xiaorou quickly said. She quietly left the room, closed the door, and secretly muttered, ¡°Even if ten of you joined forces, you still wouldn¡®t be able to defeat Lyra.¡± After Lyra¡®s torment, the cooperation between the Barnwell group and the Opple Group waspletely destroyed. Hank returned to the hotel and asked Keith to contact Mr. Opple, but it was rejected. ¡°Think of a way. I must see him in person this week.¡± Hank loosened his tie. The table was full of the reports from his meetings these days. For this S¨Clevel project, he had put in all his effort, and as long as there was a chance to talk face to face, he was absolutely confident in convincing the other. Everything had been well prepared, but it was ruined by Alma. When he thought of how she had made a scene in the restaurant just now, Hank felt even more anxious. This was his future wife? After some investigation, Keith came to a conclusion. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, this Fashion Week has also invited the old madam of the Opple family. Perhaps Mr. Opple will also participate.¡± ¡°If you, as Miss Kensley¡®s male partner, participate in Fashion Week, you should be able to meet him.¡± Keith adjusted his sses. After a short silence, Hank waved his hand. ¡°Go and arrange it.¡± He only wanted the result. ¡°By the way, Mr. Barnwell, you asked me to pay attention to Miss Jones. She seems to be in some trouble today.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and a cold light shed in his eyes. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Die Together Lyra sat in the car, not saying a word. She lowered her head and yed with her phone for a while, then looked out the window. ¡°Haven¡¯t we arrived yet?¡± She asked as if nothing had happened. ¡°Not yet. I¡®m not too familiar with this ce. Check in the map. Oh, I forgot to bring my phone,¡± Xu Ya quickly replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Lyra replied. ¡°Use my phone to check.¡± ¡°Can I? Can you tell me how to unlock the password?¡± Xu Ya acted innocent and harmless. ¡°No password.¡± Lyra tilted her head and looked out of the window. ¡°Go ahead and check it out. Tell me when you get there.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay, you rest. I¡®ll handle it.¡± Xu Ya smiled as she said this. When she saw Lyra close her eyes, she immediately turned on Lyra¡®s phone. About ten minutester. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Lyra murmured and then opened her eyes. Only the local driver and she were left in the car. As for Xu Ya, she had disappeared without a trace with her mobile phone. At the same time, Lyra¡®s backpack was gone. Lyra clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡®t know how the Xu family taught their daughter. What¡®s the use of having such a high education? Her brain is so bad.¡± She turned her head and saw that it was already dark outside. It was close to evening, and there was a kind of fog outside. It was very easy for strangers to get lost. Xu Ya must have thought that she could not speak the localnguage here. So she had taken her mobile phone away and colluded with the driver in advance. Unfortunately, she was Lyra, not a fool like Alma. ¡°Hey, send me back,¡± Lyra spoke in the local be useful today. When the driver heard her, he was obviously stunned. However, he cursed and stepped on the elerator. As long as they reached his territory, what could a weak woman like Lyra do? Thinking about the agreed price, coupled with Lyra¡®s beautiful face and figure, the driver became even more excited. However, a secondter. A cold and sharp de gripped his throat. Lyra wasn¡®t trying to scare him. She used force and the de cut through his skin. The driver immediately shouted, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Send me back to the hotel. You can still get the reward she promised you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will die together.¡°. The driver looked at the rearview mirror. Lyra¡®s eyes were empty and cold. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and had to turn the car around first. ¡°You...¡± Till As soon as he opened his mouth, Lyra immediately pressed the de tighter and sneered, ¡°Don¡®t y tricks with me. Hurry up and drive. Otherwise, you will die of excessive blood loss before we even reach the hotel.¡± The driver¡®s hand trembled and he had no choice but to retract his n. When the car was two intersections away from the hotel, Lyra asked him to call Xu Ya. ¡°Get her out, and I¡®ll let you go.¡± The blood on his neck was increasing. He was afraid of death and begged Lyra, ¡°Can you let me go to the hospital first?¡± ¡°You pray that Xu Yaes out early. As long as she gets in the car, I will let you go.¡± Lyra¡®s voice was cold. She was not afraid that the driver would die on the spot. The driver closed his eyes in pain and held on until Xu Ya got in the car. Only then did he get a handkerchief from Lyra. ¡°Cover your wound. Don¡®t die in front of me. It will be disgusting.¡± The driver had no strength to refute her words. He leaned against the back of the chair and heard the sound of Xu Ya getting in the car. He immediately jumped out of the car and took a taxi to the hospital. The sky was rather dark, so Xu Ya couldn¡®t see her clearly. She asked in English in frustration, ¡°What else...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lyra ying with the driver¡®s phone, and there was blood on Lyra¡®s wrist, and on the driver¡®s seat. ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Ya screamed in fear, staggered, and fell off the car. She was almost hit by a speeding car. Lyra leaned out and smiled coldly. Her beautiful face showed a bit of ruthlessness. ¡°You are so timid, but you still dared to buy a murderer?¡± ¡°... I didn¡®t! You must have misunderstood. Sister Lyra, I just met a bad person. I jumped out of the car and ran away with great difficulty.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lyra yawned, jumped out of the car, pulled Xu Ya up, and asked word by word, ¡°But you still had the mood to change into a beautiful dress?¡± Xu Ya trembled all over Because Lyra had stuffed the de she had just cut into the driver into her hand. Sizzle. Xu Ya was cut But she couldn¡®t care less about the pain. She looked at Lyra in horror, and her tears kept falling. ¡°Sister Lyra, I¡®m sorry. I know I was wrong. I didn¡®t expect it to be like this. I was just... jealous of your rtionship with Brother Nore. Please forgive me this time. I won¡®t do such a stupid thing again!¡± ¡°I don¡®t believe a word of your words.¡± Lyra blinked. ¡°No, believe me. How would I dare to go against you again?¡± Xu Ya shook her head in fear. She nced at the car and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Where is the driver?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°You can go to the hospital and check if there is a guy who died of blood loss.¡± Lyra smiled. As she spoke, she wiped the blood off her hands on the dress that Xu Ya had just put ¡°I¡®ll spare you for the sake of Nore, only this once.¡± With that, Lyra stepped into the hotel. Although her clothes were a little wrinkled, she had already wiped the blood off her hands. However, Xu Ya was stunned outside the door. Her skirt was covered in blood and she was holding a bloody de in her hand. She looked like she had seen a ghost. Not long after Lyra returned to her room, Anna knocked on her door. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Xu Ya said she couldn¡®t contact you, so I came over to take a look.¡± Anna looked at her in surprise ¡°Oh, I lost my phone. What do you need me to do?¡± Lyra naturally smiled. ¡°Ourpany is responsible for the videos of a few female celebrities. They all live in this hotel. Go and confirm the style and number of jewelry. This is the list.¡± If not for the gaze fell on the name on thest page. ¡°I will do my best. Thank you, Sister Anna,¡± she replied with a smile. Anna watched as Lyra entered the lift with the name list. He frowned in confusion. ¡°Why do I feel like something is wrong?¡± she asked. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 63 Chapter 63 I Am Not Afraid of Anything Ten minutester, when Anna heard that something had happened to Xu Ya, she immediately rushed over. A few of MON¡®s employees were present, and there was also Liu Yuanyuan. They were allforting Xu Ya. However, Xu Ya held the box tightly, and would not let go. ¡°I want to go home. I have already booked the ticket. None of you can stop me!¡± Knowing Xu Ya¡®s family background, Anna quickly gave them a look. ¡°I¡®ll take care of it.¡± ¡°How about I stay too? I think she¡®s in a bad state. If anything happens, I may be of help.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Anna nodded. Xu Ya shouted as soon as she walked over. ¡°Don¡®t stop me, I have to go home! I can¡®t stay here for even a second.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, of course, you can go back. I will help you exin it to thepany, but you have to tell me the reason, right? Did you get into a conflict with someone?¡± Anna asked patiently She had heard about what happened on the ne. If Xu Ya really disliked Lyra, she could just use a little trick to transfer Lyra away. Xu Ya bit her lips, and her mind flooded with Lyra¡®s expression. For a moment, she trembled in fear. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I just want to go back. Let me go,¡± she shouted. Xu Ya was on the verge of crying and begging Anna. Just as they were making a ruckus, someone knocked on the door. The waiter stood outside with Nore. Liu Yuanyuan opened the door and nced at Xu Ya. ¡°Your friend?¡± Xu Ya had tears on her face. When she saw Nore, she covered her head with a nket. ¡°Brother Nore, don¡®te over. I¡®m too ugly now. Wait for me to clean up. I¡®ll go see you.¡± Nore replied in a daze. He grabbed his phone and walked to the room he had just booked. In order to give Lyra a surprise, he had asked for the address of the hotel. Xu Ya had dressed up like that just to pick him up at the airport. However, after that incident, Xu Ya was so scared that she didn¡®t even dare to leave the door The door closed again, and Xu Ya¡®s mood eased a little. Because Nore really came. If he knew Lyra¡®s true face, would he still pursue her? Xu Ya clenched the N?velDrama.Org owns this. sheets tightly. Even if Nore was still obsessed with Lyra, it was impossible for the Lubi family to want a daughter¨Cinw with a criminal record. With this in mind, Xu Ya recovered a little confidence. ¡°Sister Anna, I¡®m not going back to the country, but I want to participate in the Fashion Week. Can you help me buy a ticket?¡± she asked in a low voice. She wanted to let Lyra understand that she was the high and mighty miss and the only woman who could match Nore. This kind of Fashion Week had VIP tickets, and the price was clearly set. Some business socialites would asionally get the red carpet treatment in branded dresses out of novelty. III Xu Ya¡®s request was not too excessive. Anna could also get 10% for the processing fee, which was a win¨Cwin situation. Anna smiled and said, ¡°You are like my sister. If you ask, I will get you a ticket whatever it takes! And it is definitely a good ce.¡± With Anna¡®s guarantee, Xu Ya felt much better. Tomorrow was the first day of Fashion Week. Anna immediately took her mobile phone to contact about the ticket. Liu Yuanyuan was still standing in the room, watching Xu Ya put on her makeup in the mirror with her own eyes. She then changed into another expensive dress. When she was ready, she was no longer as crazy as before. ¡°If my friend asks what happened to me just now, just say that I was not feeling well. Don¡®t talk too much about other things, understood?¡± Xu Ya looked at Liu Yuanyuan with amanding tone. ¡°Since you are fine, I will go first. I still have work to do.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Ya looked at Liu Yuanyuan and asked, ¡°Where is Lyra?¡± Liu Yuanyuan frowned. Didn¡®t she always call Lyra sister in front of others? ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Sister Anna arranged a job for her just now. She should be busy.¡± After Liu Yuanyuan finished speaking, she ignored Xu Ya and left directly. She had stayed just now because they were all interns. If Xu Ya insisted on returning to the country, it would probably implicate her. Xu Ya sat in the room. The mirror reflected her beautiful face. She slowly raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°How can a resentful woman who was abandonedpare to me!¡± At this time, Lyra was indeed busy. ording to the order on the list, she knocked on the door one by one andmunicated with the female stars. Her attitude was gentle and polite, and very professional. ¡°Sister Min?¡± The assistant asked in a low voice. The female star, Zhang Min, who was leaning on the recliner, slowly opened her eyes. She nced at Lyra and revealed a smile. ¡°You are very professional. I will leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Zhang Min. At thetest, I will give you a final answer at eight o¡®clock tonight.¡± Lyra made a note on the paper. She turned around and walked towards the door. Zhang Min suddenly called out to her, ¡°Your name is Lyra, right?¡± Lyra had a vague premonition in her heart. ¡°Correct.¡± She smiled and turned around. Zhang Min stood up with a chair in her hand. Her tall figure was very elegant. She wore a hollow cape and walked towards Lyra. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that you became a handywoman for a designpany from a richdy?¡± ¡°I don¡®t understand what Miss Zhang Min means.¡± Lyra frowned. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I think we will meet again in the future,¡± Zhang Min said. She immediately turned around, took the red wine on the table, and went to the balcony. Lyra pondered over her words and left. A breeze blew past Zhang Min¡®s hair, and she gulped down the wine in her ss. ¡°Lyra, the Barnwell group...¡± Thest person on the list was Alma¡®s agent, Elisa. Lyra stood at the door of her room, wrote down the door number, and directly made a note at the back. ¡°No one in the room.¡± Then she left. As soon as she got out of the lift, she saw Liu Yuanyuan standing at the door of her room. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Liu Yuanyuan wanted to say something but stopped. She looked at Lyra for a while. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise, I will close the door.¡± Lyra was a little tired. ¡°Let me go in first.¡± Liu Yuanyuan saw that Lyra still looked like she didn¡®t know anything and felt a little sympathetic for her. Lyra didn¡®t understand what she meant. She frowned and closed the door. ¡°Lyra, you helped me in thepany before, so I also want to help you once. Consider it as returning your favor.¡± Liu Yuanyuan thought about it and said what she had heard in the coffee shop just now. A few minutester, Lyra asked very calmly, ¡°So, Xu Ya means that I will be sued by the local police soon?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was shocked for a few seconds. ¡°Aren¡®t you worried at all?¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing to worry about,¡± Lyra said as she poured a ss of water. Liu Yuanyuan bit the corner of her lips. ¡°You have no background here, unlike Xu Ya. She said that her father has a lot of partners here. If she is the witness, you will probably be sued by thewyer here, and it will be difficult for you to return to the country.¡± ¡°You will have a criminal record even if you are extradited back to the country.¡± ¡°I already have a criminal record, what am I afraid of?¡± Lyra drank the ss of white water and said lightly. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Name a Price Liu Yuanyuan still wanted to say something, but she suddenly saw Lyra take off her coat. The shirt inside was obviously stained with blood. Her throat seemed to be choked by someone, and she blurted out in shock, ¡°What Xu Ya said is true?¡± Liu Yuanyuan staggered back, so scared that she was about to pass out. She thought that Xu Ya had ndered Lyra and wanted to do her a favor. Lyra went to the bathroom to wash her hands as if nothing had happened. When Liu Yuanyuan calmed down, she wiped her hands and said, ¡°How much strength do I have to use to pull the corpse of an adult man from the van and destroy the evidence?¡± ¡°Then, what¡®s with the blood on your body?¡± Liu Yuanyuan tried to regain some reason. ¡°I identally touched it, and that person will never sue me.¡± Lyra smiled and thanked Liu Yuanyuan, ¡°In the future, don¡®t be so silly to be an informant. It will easily get yourself involved.¡± ¨CTIT Liu Yuanyuan met Lyra¡®s eyes and nodded slowly. Then there was a knock on the door, and Lyra asked her to go to the bathroom first, in case people thought that they had a good rtionship. For if someone wanted to take revenge on her, it might implicate Liu Yuanyuan. When the door opened, Lyra looked at Nore who appeared outside, and was stunned. ¡°Why did you...¡± ¡°I called you, and why didn¡®t you answer my phone?¡± There was a small me flickering in Nore¡®s eyes. He looked at Lyra up and down. After making sure that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, his gaze was fixed on the blood on her sleeve. ¡°What happened?¡± He grabbed her wrist and burst into the room. After taking a closer look, he found that it was not Lyra¡®s blood. He breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡®s just a small matter. I can handle it.¡± Lyra said and called out Liu Yuanyuan. ¡°Aren¡®t you Xu Ya¡®s boyfriend?¡± Liu Yuanyuan blurted out. Then, she realized something and immediately covered her mouth and ran out. Looking at her fleeing back, Lyra closed the door with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡®t have that kind of rtionship with Xu Ya. It¡®s just that my family arranged a meeting.¡± Nore stood up. He exined seriously. Afraid that Lyra wouldn¡®t believe him, he directly handed the phone over. There were also his chat records with Sean and his chat records with Xu Ya. ¡°These things have nothing to do with me,¡± Lyra pushed his phone away. She said lightly, and Nore¡®s eyes dimmed. There were too many words stuck in his throat, and he suddenly lost the courage to say them. ¡°Then, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Nore was still holding onto hisst bit of hope. ¡°No,¡± Lyra shook her head. ¡°Then I won¡®t disturb you any longer.¡° Nore dragged his heavy footsteps out of the room. Thump. The door closed. Lyra slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyes gradually became sharp. She still had a lot of things to do and had no time to deal with Xu Ya, but Xu Ya provoked her again and again, so Xu Ya couldn¡®t me her. Outside the door, Nore took out his phone and dialed Sean¡®s number. ¡°Help me investigate something.¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw Hank walk over with Keith and headed straight to Lyra¡®s room. ¡°Mr. Barnwell?¡± Nore was on his guard. He had just heard MON¡®s employees whisper a few words. Lyra seemed to have been targeted by someone recently. Now that he saw Hank, Nore thought of the grudge between them and directly blocked the door. ¡°Mr. Lubi is really free. Please move aside.¡± Hank frowned. In order to see Lyra, he had chased after her for thousands of miles? Hank sneered and stepped forward to break in. ¡°You already have a new lover, don¡®t disturb her This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. anymore.¡± ¡°I¡®m not the only one with a new lover. Don¡®t stand in my way. I don¡®t care about a mere Lubi family,¡± Hank warned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nore was furious. He waved his fist and was about to rush forward. Hank didn¡®t show any weakness, indicating for Keith to back off. ¡°If you want to fight, go somewhere else.¡± Lyra opened the door and shouted with a frown, ¡°This is a public ce. Don¡®t you know how to respect others?¡± The two men slowly stopped their actions. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If he dares to do anything to you, I will fight him to the death.¡± Nore stepped over to her. Hank¡®s eyes darkened, and he seemed a little unhappy. ¡°I know he¡®sing to find me. Go back and rest first. I¡®ll call you if there¡®s anything.¡± Nore still wanted to say something, but Lyra had already returned to the room. Hank looked at him coldly, indicating that Keith should stay at the door. Then, the door closed. Nore clenched his fists and left with anger. He believed that Lyra hated Hank to the bone, but he didn¡®t believe Hank! He didn¡®t want such a good woman like Lyra, but liked Alma? What if Hank regretted it? What if he wanted to chase Lyra back? Nore couldn¡®t sit still in the room, so he still wanted to go to Lyra¡®s door to keep watch. But as soon as he opened the door, he saw Xu Ya, who was looking for him. She was full of tears and called out to him like a little bird, ¡°Brother Nore, something happened.¡± In Lyra¡®s room. The two of them sat face to face, and neither of them spoke first. Lyra vaguely remembered that they had never been alone in a room like this. The terrible marriage in the past surfaced in her mind again. She smiled in disgust and poured a ss of water for Hank. The ice touched the ss wall, just like the rtionship between them being frozen. ¡°I want to see Mr. Opple alone during the Fashion Week. Can you help me?¡± Hank asked. Lyra couldn¡®t hold it in andughed. ¡°Although I guessed that you woulde to me for this, I still find it funny to hear it with my own ears. I just want to make the Barnwell group lose this project,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Name your price.¡± Hank turned the watch on his wrist and leaned back. Lyra raised her eyebrows. She had seen him like this before. When he was confident about something, he would inadvertently reveal this kind of expression. Lyra blinked. Very good, the fish had taken the bait. ¡°You boasted at the Barnwell group¡®s press conference that you must win this S¨Clevel project. If the project goes to waste, those old men will lose everything. They won¡®t let you go easily, will they?¡± Lyra smiled confidently and proudly. Her appearance was deeply engraved in Hank¡®s heart. He fell into an inexplicablyplicated struggle until Lyra¡®s soft voice came. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, how much do you think your face is worth?¡°. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 65 Chapter 65 He Went to See Miss Jones! The man¡®s eyes swayed slightly. He slowly got up and put down a nk check on the table. ¡°Fill in a number that you are satisfied with. You only have fifteen hours to think about it.¡± Hank took a step forward and at the same time threw down a sentence, ¡°There is no need to sacrifice the rest of your life for revenge against me, right? It is ridiculous to hit a rock with an egg.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bang The door closed, and Lyra¡®s hand slowly tightened. She clearly had the upper hand, but he pushed her into the abyss with a casual sentence. She didn¡®t know how long she was in a daze until someone knocked on the door. It was the hotel manager and the local police officers. ¡°Lyra, please cooperate with their investigation. A taxi driver has gone missing.¡± The people in the other rooms heard the noise and looked out. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Lyra naturally closed the door. Liu Yuanyuan watched Lyra being taken away from the other side of the corridor. Then she saw Xu Ya and Noreing out of the lift. She gritted her teeth and walked over. ¡°Lyra was taken away by the police.¡± A hint of pride shed past Xu Ya¡®s eyes, but she concealed it very well and did not let Nore find out. She even pretended to be rmed and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Brother Nore, what should we do?¡± ¡°I¡®ll think of a way. If Lyraes back, tell me immediately.¡± Nore¡®s expression was cold, and he naturally connected this matter to Hank. After that, he strode away, thinking of finding a few friends to try and get Lyra out. ¡°Don¡®t worry!¡± Xu Ya shouted. She would definitely stay here. As long as it was more than two days, all of them would fly back home. At that time, Lyra would be left here alone. She would be penniless and have no mobile phone or passport. How could she go back? Liu Yuanyuan watched as Xu Ya negotiated with the hotel manager and openly entered Lyra¡®s room. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± As soon as Xu Ya entered, she began to rummage around, throwing all of Lyra¡®s things into the bag. ¡°Of course, I am to help her pack her things. If she goes to jail here, the hotel won¡®t help her keep her personal belongings.¡± ¡°How do you know that she must go to jail? What if the matter has nothing to do with her?¡± Liu Yuanyuan always felt that something was wrong. Xu Ya turned her back to her and muttered, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about it.¡± After Lyra was taken away, there was a lot of gossip in the hotel. When these words reached Alma¡®s ears, she was overjoyed. ¡°This is really satisfying. It¡®s best if she sits in the prison.¡± Alma smiled sinisterly. The more she thought about it, the happier she felt. Since tomorrow was Fashion Week, she decided to celebrate. She immediately changed into a floral dress and knocked on Hank¡®s door. The door quickly opened, and Alma smiled sweetly. ¡°Hank, I heard that the midnight snack in the restaurant downstairs is good. Do you want to have a taste?¡± Hank was having a headache because of the meeting with Mr. Opple, but he needed to enter with the identity of Alma¡®s malepanion... ¡°Okay, let¡®s go.¡± Alma was overjoyed. She knew that as long as she was obedient, Hank would not ignore her. The two of them walked into the restaurant together. Not long after they ordered the dishes, they heard people talking about Lyra at the next table. ¡°People don¡®t change. She has an evil mind.¡± ¡°I heard that people in herpany don¡®t like her very much. I really don¡®t know why MON admits someone like her!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. You will be heard.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? She is going to jail.¡± Hank picked up the coffee and took a sip. His expression was normal. On the other hand, Alma could no longer contain the joy in her heart. ¡°Hank, you heard about it too, right? Lyra was caught again. I really don¡®t know what she was thinking.¡± Alma deliberately made a look of pity. She was obviously gloating. Lyra¡®s face inexplicably appeared in Hank¡®s mind. If the person sitting opposite him at the moment was Lyra, what kind of expression would she have? No matter what she said, she should not be as unscrupulous as Alma, which was repulsive. The man pressed his eyebrows. When the food was served, Alma finally calmed down a little. ¡°Tomorrow, I will attend Fashion Week with you,¡± Hank said in a timely manner. ¡°That¡®s great!¡± Alma was pleasantly surprised. Her smile reached the corner of her mouth. Keith rushed in from outside the door and came to Hank¡®s side. He whispered a few words. Alma did not hear it clearly, but she clearly saw that Hank¡®s expression had changed. Then, he immediately got up. ¡°I still have something to deal with. You eat first.¡± ¡°But...¡± Alma had no time to stop him. He had already left. She bit her lips angrily. She had been that close! If he could stay a little longer, and she had the chance to pour him a few sses of wine, maybe they could spend the night together tonight. She was angry and nced at Keith. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡®s about thepany,¡± Keith replied and was about to leave. ¡°I¡®m going to be Mrs. Barnwell soon. I have the right to know! If you don¡®t tell me, I¡®ll get Hank to fire you.¡± Keith paused. The eyes under his frame sses surged, but in an instant, they returned to their usual gentleness. ¡°Miss Jones called Mr. Barnwell from the police station. Mr. Barnwell went to see her,¡± he said lightly After that, he ignored the shocked look on Alma¡®s face and walked away. This was what she wanted to know. ¡°Lyra!¡± Ignoring the fact that there were others present, Alma ran out in anger, wanting to chase after Hank. However, she identally stumbled onto the sofa and sprained her ankle. ¡°It hurts... It hurts so much.¡± ¡°Alma!¡± Elisa happened toe over to eat. She held her and said anxiously, ¡°Tomorrow is Fashion Week. Do you have to sprain your ankle at this time?¡± Alma was angry and annoyed. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Confrontation Half an hourter. In the visiting room at the local police station. Lyra had counted tens of thousands of numbers in her heart before she heard footstepsing from the corridor. The door N?velDrama.Org owns this. creaked open from outside. Hank walked in. Behind him was the light from outside, enveloping him. ¡°You only have ten minutes.¡± After the policeman finished speaking, he closed the door. The room was very dark. There was only onemp that reflected Lyra¡¯s face. Hank looked over and only felt that her quiet appearance was very dazzling. It was very likely that she would be detained by the local police, or even detained for a long time. Why was she not afraid? Was she sure that he would save her? In just an instant, his eyes were filled with coldness again. He pulled out a chair and sat in front of her. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± ¡°No one will go against money,¡± Lyra said with a smile. Hank narrowed his eyes. Her tone made him very ufortable. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Now you are no longer qualified to negotiate with me.¡± Lyra lowered her head and rubbed the cold handcuffs on her wrists under the table. After a long time, she said, ¡°If you lose this S-level project, your position in the Barnwell group will be threatened. As far as I know, your partner, Terry, has been dissatisfied with you for a long time.¡± Hank¡¯s expression turned ugly. Lyra looked up and chuckled. ¡°You will earn a lot by fishing an insignificant person like me out of this ce in exchange for an opportunity to cooperate with the Opple Family.¡± ¡°Other than that, I have another request.¡± ¡°Lyra, you should be the one begging me now!¡± Hank felt that he was being controlled by her everywhere and was very unhappy. ¡°I have already been ruined by you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I die here now. If you don¡¯t agree, you can leave.¡± Lyra blinked indifferently. ¡°Tell me, what conditions?¡± Hank suppressed his anger. ¡°You hold a wedding with Alma.¡± ¡°Is this your condition? If you y tricks with me again, I will make you unable to get out for the rest of your life. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°The Barnwell group has a branchpany here. I know it very well. I sincerely feel that you are very stared at her face. After an unknown period of time, his gaze finally moved away from her. ¡°Or is it that Mr. Barnwell is afraid that I will ruin your wedding again? If your love is as strong as gold, how can you be affected by me?¡± Lyra muttered. Without saying anything, Hank opened the door and left. Lyra sat there and took a deep breath. Her palms were already covered in sweat. Would she win this game? Even if Hank missed the chance to meet Mr. Opple, the Barnwell group would still have other S-level projects. Lyra was gambling, After he revived the Barnwell group, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. He had never lost. Time passed by. Lyra looked at the closed door and her heart beat faster. If she lost the gamble¡­ With a squeak, the door was pushed open again, and Hank was nowhere to be seen. Two local police officers came, ¡°You can go now.¡± When Lyra returned to the hotel, the news had already spread. The missing driver had returned to the police station, saying that this matter had nothing to do with Lyra. He had identally cut himself, so he had temporarily abandoned the car and been to the hospital for treatment. With the confession of the person involved, Lyra was naturally acquitted. However, when one thought about it carefully, there were too many strange things. In addition, Lyra had already had a criminal record. As soon as she entered the hotel, everyone walked around her and avoided her. Except for Liu Yuanyuan. She stood at the lift door trembling, waiting for Lyra to go over. ¡°Are you okay? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡± ¡°If you are afraid, just stay away from me.¡± Lyra pressed the floor button. Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s throat froze. She thought about it carefully and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I know you were wronged.¡± The lift door closed and slowly rose. Lyra rubbed her fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s because I was wronged that you should stay away. Do you understand?¡± Liu Yuanyuan was stunned. Seeing her go out, she hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Xu Ya took all your things to her room. Sister Anna also turned a blind eye. Also, Xu Ya¡¯s man¡­ is that Nore. He said that he wanted to find a way to save you, but he never returned to the hotel.¡± Lyra took out the room card she had always carried with her and swiped the door. There was no reaction. ¡°There should be someone living in this room now. Why don¡¯t you squeeze with me first?¡± Lyra suddenly turned her head, looked at Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s careful appearance, and frowned, ¡°You are obviously very afraid of me, why do you insist on sticking to me?¡± She still had many things to do, and it was really inconvenient to have such a small tail behind. Liu Yuanyuan gritted her teeth, ¡°I have also been schemed against like this before.¡± She knew how lonely Lyra was now, and she also knew that she needed help. ¡°I can¡¯t do much. If you need help, you can¡­¡± Lyra rubbed her eyebrows. If she didn¡¯t let Liu Yuanyuan help, she might follow her all the time. ¡°I need a very eye-catching dress. Can you help me get it?¡± ¡°I will give it a try!¡± Liu Yuanyuan stuffed the spare room card into Lyra¡¯s hands, turned around, and ran away. Lyra looked at the room card, put it in her pocket, looked around, and entered the lift. When Nore received Lyra¡¯s call, he did not know that she hade out. He had already asked his friends to find the bestwyer to save her. Lyra stood in the hotel lobby, listening to Nore¡¯s voice from the telephone receiver, ¡°Stay where you are. I will go over immediately.¡± Then, he hung up. Lyra smiled and thanked him. She thought about going to Xu Ya¡¯s ce to get her phone back. Otherwise, it would be very inconvenient. ¡°Lyra!¡± ¡°You are out?¡± she heard a cry of surprise from behind her. Alma, who was supported by Elisa, widened her eyes. Her face, which had just been a little red, turned white again from anger. Lyra did not move. She saw Alma shake off Elisa and take a few steps to the front desk. ¡°How do you do things here? Can this kind of person with a criminal record stay in a hotel? Tell her to get out of here immediately!¡± ¡°This guest, don¡¯t be agitated. Miss Lyra is no longer staying in our hotel. Her room has been given to the other guests,¡± The staff at the front desk exined. Alma was still angry. Whenever she saw Lyra, she felt very unlucky. Fortunately, her baby was fine, otherwise¡­ ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t live here, why did you let her in? Let her go!¡± Alma took a few deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯m here for Hank. Do you want to ask him if he wants to let me go?¡± Lyra nced at her. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Cooperation ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡± Alma gritted her teeth and felt that the people around her wereughing at her. At this moment, a cold figure walked out of the lift, followed by Keith. ¡°He is here. You can ask him yourself.¡± Lyra calmly raised her chin, looking as if she was staying out of it. ¡°Hank, what exactly is going on? The rtionship between you and her has alreadypletely ended, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Alma pulled him back. From the moment Lyra went to jail a year ago, their rtionship had ended. Lyra grabbed the melon seeds on the table. She hadn¡¯t eaten since that evening and was a little hungry now. ¡°I will tell you in the future. Tomorrow is the Fashion Week. You go back to your room and rest early.¡± Hankforted Alma. ¡°But¡­¡± She still wanted to say something, but Hank had already pulled her hand down. Alma looked up and met his cold gaze. She had no choice but to reply, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± She suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. Before she went into the lift, she nced at Lyra. There was a veryplicated emotion hidden in her eyes. Lyra did not take it seriously and continued to eat the melon seeds in her hand. ¡°I asked Keith to arrange a room for you.¡± Hank walked directly to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I will do my best for tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Hank¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face. Keith walked forward and ced the room card in front of Lyra. ¡°This is in the name of Mr. Barnwell.¡± Lyra narrowed her eyes and kept the room card. Hank really wanted to ask her why she didn¡¯t choose to ask for the money. Before he could say anything, he saw Nore rush in from outside. He grabbed Lyra¡¯s shoulder and looked at her carefully as if no one else was there. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His anxiety and nervousness were all written on his face. In order to protect Lyra, he had tossed and turned for the whole night. At this time, his face was haggard. Seeing that she was unharmed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t do such risky things, okay?¡± he said in a low voice. No one knew how he survived the year when Lyra was imprisoned. He practiced crazily in the racing field every day. Only in this way could he ensure that he had no time to think about her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go to jail again,¡± Lyra said, patting his back. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Halfway through his words, he noticed Hank, who was standing next to her, and frowned. ¡°Did he do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Barnwell and I are now partners, although it will be very short.¡± Lyra naturally admitted. ¡°I warned you to stay away from her)¡± Nore said, turning to look at Hank with hostility. ¡°Remember your promise,¡± said Hank, his expression unchanged. Then, he turned and went upstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What did you promise him? Did he threaten you?¡± Nore frowned, worried that Lyra would fall into Hank¡¯s hands again. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Xu Ya walk in from outside the door. ¡°Sister Lyra, wee back. I¡¯ve put away all your things. Which room are you staying in now? I¡¯ll send them to you!¡± Xu Ya almost couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡°Outsiders will think that I have a good rtionship with Miss Xu.¡± Lyra tsked. ¡°Sister Lyra, you must have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t say it!¡± Xu Ya panicked and exined. She even hid behind Nore. ¡°Brother Nore knows it. I have been asking my father to help and save you.¡± ¡°Indeed. If not for the Xu family, we wouldn¡¯t have found awyer.¡± Nore nodded. ¡°Then I have to thank you.¡± Lyra raised her eyebrows and took out the room card that Hank had given her just now. ¡°1505, get all my things back right now. I won¡¯t let you off easily if there¡¯s one less.¡± Around them, MON¡¯s employees saw Lyra¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ya. They started discussing again. ¡°This Lyra is really an ingrate. Xu Ya is busy helping her. What is her attitude?¡± ¡°Is that man Lubi family¡¯s young master? He seems to be Xu Ya¡¯s blind date. Why is his rtionship with Lyra so good? A love triangle?¡± Xu Ya was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get them right away.¡± Then, she ran into the lift with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already let her off because of you.¡± Lyra looked at Nore coldly. Nore didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about me.¡± He trusted Lyra. Originally, he did not intend to be rted to Xu Ya. She ordered some food at the front desk and put it all on Hank¡¯s ount. Ten minutester. Hank learned that he had been brutally ¡®ughtered¡¯ by Lyra. ¡°What did she order?¡± ¡°Lobster fried noodles, abalone soup, crab, and fish. Everything that could be ordered was ordered.¡± Keith adjusted the frame sses. This amount was enough for four or five people to eat. ¡°Forget it, it will only be two days at most. Let her eat her fill,¡± said Hank. Presumably, since the Jones family went bankrupt, she had not had a chance to eat these things. Hank rolled up his sleeves and was about to start working when he heard that the next room was very lively. It was Lyra¡¯s room. ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°Miss Jones is treating all of MON¡¯s employees in the room, except Xu Ya,¡± Keith replied. Hank¡¯s face sank. She was using his money to establish connections? He arranged for Lyra to stay in the room next to his so that he could keep an eye on her at all times in order not to be fooled by her. Unexpectedly, he was the one who was drawing the fire upon himself. ¡°Mr. Barnwell, I¡¯ll tell them to keep their voices down.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Hank said as he pulled off his tie. He walked out with his coat in hand. As soon as he opened the door, he heard the sound of Lyra drinking heartily in the next room. She seemed to be singing. The door was opened by a crack. He just happened to see Lyra jumping around on the sofa. He had never seen Lyra like that. If it were before, he would have contemptuously thought that she had gone crazy because the Jones family had gone bankrupt. Now, he had to admit that he had changed his opinion of her. Hank narrowed his eyes. Although he had identally let Lyra take advantage of the loophole this time, every move she took was worthy of scrutiny. All the connections she could make use of were used by her and she finally achieved her goal. If it were someone else, would they still be able tough in Lyra¡¯s situation? Xu Ya carried Lyra¡¯s bag and walked out of the lift. She saw Hank standing at her door, still looking inside. She suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hello, Mr. Barnwell. My name is Xu Ya.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hank retracted his gaze and nced at her. His tone was cold. His words made Xu Ya tremble in her heart. As early as when she was on the ne, she had felt that the rtionship between Hank and Lyra was very subtle. Xu Ya felt that Alma was no match for Lyra, so it was better to let Lyra and Hank rekindle their old rtionship so that she could have a chance to get close to Nore. Thinking of this, she revealed a friendly smile. ¡°This is Sister Lyra¡¯s bag. Can I trouble Mr. Barnwell to help me hand it over?¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Remember to Give Me an Invitation ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Hank left without even looking. Xu Ya pursed her lips and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I thought you two had a good rtionship. It turns out that it was just Lyra¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hank had always had good hearing. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him who was not afraid of death. He had dealt with that old fellow Xu Zhenhai. He looked gentle and refined, but in fact, he was extremely shrewd and even more ruthless than Drake. How kind could the daughter of their Xu family be? Xu Ya had deliberately said it for him to hear. ¡°Sister Lyra once told me that she regretted divorcing you. She also said that she hoped to find a chance to have a good chat with you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to live in the room next to yours.¡± Xu Ya smiled. ¡°She can say that?¡± Hank sneered. ¡°Of course, tomorrow is Fashion Week. Why don¡¯t I get all our colleagues awayter? So you two can have a good chat!¡± Xu Ya nodded quickly. As she spoke, she stuffed Lyra¡¯s bag into Hank¡¯s hands and then quickly walked into Lyra¡¯s room. It was unknown what she said, but soon, everyone left. Hank saw Lyra holding a wine bottle in one hand and holding the door with the other. ¡°Such delicious crab meat. Aren¡¯t you going to try it before leaving?¡± The man frowned. The woman in front of him really had no upbringing at all. If Drake knew that his daughter, who he had painstakingly cultivated, had be like this, he would probably not be at peace in theherworld. He walked over, threw Lyra¡¯s bag to her, and then went straight into her room. Lyra was stunned for two seconds. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s matter is very important to the Barnwell group. You¡¯d better tell me in advance how you n to let me see Mr. Opple.¡± Hank had already found a quiet sofa and sat down with his legs folded. His eyes were sharp. If Lyra dared to y with him, he would definitely make her have nightmares every day. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Lyra said to herself. She sat back in her seat and grabbed another crab to eat. The space between Hank¡¯s eyebrows gradually turned cold. There was a table of delicious food in front of him, and Lyra was eating so casually that it made him feel a little hungry. For some reason, he reached out and opened a seemingly untouched food box. The next second, he was stopped by Lyra. ¡°Eat this. That is mutton.¡± The man¡¯s fingertips paused and he retracted his hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She actually remembered that he did not eat mutton? He looked at Lyra. She still had an indifferent look. He vaguely remembered that more than a year ago, the two of them were like fire and water, and the moment they met, they wanted to tear each other apart. Now¡­ Lyra definitely hated him as before, but she was more mature and knew how to protect herself. Hank leaned against the seat, and there was a feeling in his heart that he couldn¡¯t even exin himself. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Lyra burped without any hesitation. ¡°I once helped Mr. Opple¡¯s olddy. He promised me that he would agree to one of my conditions.¡± ¡°Then you can ask him to ept working with the Barnwell group directly.¡± Hank went straight to the point. ¡°How can that be?¡± Lyra frowned. ¡°That¡¯s too outrageous. I have already divorced you and you have another new lover. If I raise this condition, people will definitely question whether there is a problem with the Barnwell group. At that time, things will be even more difficult.¡± Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Hank to be too happy. ¡°Then what are your ns?¡± Hank asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. As for Mr. Barnwell, it¡¯s time to prepare for the wedding with Alma. Moreover, you must remember to send me an invitation.¡± Lyra smiled. Hank felt that smile was extremely dazzling. He got up and walked out. As soon as he closed the door, he saw Elisa leaving Alma¡¯s room. Elisa looked at Hank and then looked at the room. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak. It was over. Hank seemed to have really rekindled her old love with Lyra! Elisa didn¡¯t dare to look Hank in the eyes. She quickly lowered his head and quickly entered the lift. The first day of Fashion Week was the opening ceremony. At five o¡¯clock in the local time, most of the people present were film stars and fashion experts. The higher the rank, theter they made their appearance. Alma got up early in the morning to make a pose. She looked at the ugly face in the mirror and was full of anger. ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault. I couldn¡¯t sleep well for several days. My dark circles are heavy.¡± She frowned and ordered the makeup artist, ¡°Give me a thicker makeup. I want that kind of gorgeous makeup!¡± She felt that it was the only way to cover the ws on her face, but the makeup artist was a little hesitant. ¡°Alma, your outfit and jewelry have already been ordered today. It might be a little abrupt to change your makeup temporarily. How about I change your style at the end of the red carpet ceremony?¡±| Chen Xiaorou held the toolbox beside her and listened quietly. ¡°No way! Do you know how important it is for me today? It¡¯s just a change of makeup. Do I have high requirements? If you can¡¯t do it, someone else can do it!¡± Alma was furious. The makeup artist had been in the industry for many years. Now that she was scolded by a lukewarm star like Alma, she was very unhappy. ¡°Okay, then you can choose the one you like.¡± After she finished speaking, she directly quit. Elisa hurriedly followed her, and the room quieted down. Alma frowned. She was the apple of the Kensley family¡¯s eye. It was normal for her to throw a tantrum and scold others. Who would have thought that the makeup artist would really have been driven away by her? As time passed, she suddenly looked at Chen Xiaorou. ¡°You do it for me.¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m still an assistant. I can¡¯t do my teacher¡¯s job.¡± Chen Xiaorou shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I will immediately tell everyone what you have done.¡± Alma gritted her teeth. An imperceptible hatred shed through Chen Xiaorou¡¯s eyes. She no longer wanted to be scolded by Alma again and again. She had had enough of this kind of threat. Lyra was right. When it came to people like Alma, she had to follow her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try then.¡± Chen Xiaorou instantly put on a smiling face. Alma nodded in satisfaction. However, just as the makeup was done, when she changed her clothes, she realized that the jewelry and clothes were ofpletely different styles! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Go and find the person in charge of MON! Why didn¡¯t they send people over for quality control?¡± Elisa shouted at the assistant. A few minutester. Lyra was brought over by Anna. The others were very busy. At this time, Anna was already a little dizzy. ¡°Sister Anna, look at your people. What did you prepare for Alma? This is not worthy of her dress at all. Moreover, it is not up to grade.¡± Anna nced at it and realized that something was wrong. ¡°Lyra, didn¡¯t you discuss it with the artist in advance?¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Show Was About to Start When Alma heard this, she rushed in front of Lyra and said, ¡°I see. She must be the one behind it.¡± The thick makeup on her face at this time, coupled with a crafty and arrogant appearance, was really repulsive. Since she was a female star and Hank¡¯s fiancee, Anna was very respectful and urged Lyra to apologize. ¡°This is your work mistake, and you are responsible for it.¡± ¡°However, I am not an aggressive person. If she kneels down and apologizes to me, I can forgive her.¡± Alma raised her chin and rubbed her beautiful nails. Kneel? Anna and the few assistants did not expect Alma to say this. Even Chen Xiaorou cast a sympathetic look at Lyra. No matter how powerful she was, she had to bow down to Alma. After all, Hank was now on Alma¡¯s side. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. I did it on purpose.¡± Lyra calmly met the pitiful gazes of the others. ¡°What did you say?¡± Alma widened her beautiful eyes and raised her hand to hit Lyra. This was her room! Moreover, Lyra had made a mistake in front of her, so she would not let Lyra run away again. . She had to give her two ps to vent her anger. She raised her hand, and Lyra caught a glimpse of the figure walking in from the door. Originally, she could have dodged, but she only leaned slightly to the side and let Alma¡¯s finger slide down her cheek. It seemed that Alma had hit her. In fact, Lyra was not in pain. The force that fell on her face was almost negligible. Alma sensed that something was wrong. She raised her other hand and was about to hit again. ¡°Stop.¡± Hank shouted coldly. The aura he emitted was extremely oppressive. ¡°Hank?¡± Alma immediately stopped and ran over toin, ¡°Lyra caused me to have no jewelry to wear! She is deliberately targeting me. I am only teaching her a lesson.¡± This time, she had seized Lyra¡¯s shoring. Alma said while looking at Lyra provocatively. She wanted to see Lyra in a panic, but unexpectedly, Lyra smiled deeply. That smile seemed to be mocking Alma. Before she could react, Hank¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Your makeup is like this, and you still need to wear jewelry?¡± One of the important reasons why he had asked Alma to quit the entertainment industry after marriage was that he was very disgusted with her, who had a good appearance but could not make people feel beautiful. Lyra, who had been married to Hank for two years, was very clear about this. But Alma still did not understand. Lyra looked at the two of them indifferently. Although it was somewhat different from her n, it was fun. ¡°I want it to match my clothes. Tonight, we will show up together. I have to match your¡­¡± The words that Alma wanted to say were forcibly swallowed back by her. Because at this time, Hank was wearing a very stylish gray suit with a striped shirt, which made his usual cold aura a lot softer. Alma¡¯splicated evening dress did not match Hank at all. ¡°There is still time. Change it.¡± Hank¡¯s attention was not on her, and he did not want to get involved. He turned and left. ¡°Hank¡­¡± Alma retracted her gaze, her tears rolling in her eyes. It turned out that what Lyra had done seemed unimportant. Because no matter how she dressed up, Hank would not spare her another nce. ¡°All of you, get out of here! I want to change my clothes and redo my makeup!¡± Alma bit the corner of her lips tightly. Lyra and Anna walked out together. As soon as she closed the door, Anna warned her, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of grudge you have with Alma, nor do I care who is backing you up. But you are now an intern of MON and one of my subordinates. Be good and persevere until you return to Cloud Town. Don¡¯t cause me any more trouble.¡± ¡°I will try my best.¡± ¡°Anyway, if anything happens to me, you and thepany will not protect me,¡± Lyra said with a faint smile. She knew this better than anyone else. The first thing she had learned since the ident of the Jones family was to never ce her hopes on anyone else. ¡°You are not afraid of anything, anyway. Take care of yourself.¡± Anna rushed to the main hall. There were still many things waiting for her to deal with there. Lyra looked at the time and went back to her room. Liu Yuanyuan had already prepared the dress for her. The moment she saw the one-shoulder evening dress, Lyra was stunned. It was a long dress of traditional Chinese style. All the highlights were at the waist, which could be very good to outline the figure, making it look tall and sexy. Moreover, the main color of this evening dress was beige, which suited the skin color very well. ¡°Not bad, where did you get it?¡± Lyra stood in front of the dressing mirror and was very satisfied. Sometimes, if you wanted to make an eye-catching effect, you didn¡¯t have to have a gorgeous color. Like Alma, pursuing a dress with heavy makeup will instead highlight all her shorings. Liu Yuanyuan muttered in a low voice, ¡°It seems that someone has given it to you.. When I came, the box was at the door. The one I prepared was notparable to this one at all.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then tonight, it will be even more interesting. ¡°Lyra chuckled. Liu Yuanyuan did not hear what she said. She took a set of pearl jewelry and watched Lyra put it on. She also put on a very high- level light makeup. ¡°You are so good-looking.¡± As a girl, Liu Yuanyuan was stunned. ¡°That Hank has a serious aesthetic problem¡­¡± Lyra lowered her head and picked out a red lipstick. She gently applied it on her lips and the show was about to start. Half an hourter, at the main venue of the Fashion Week, a red carpet had been set up. The stars and models arrived one after another. In the beginning, only a few local small stars entered the venue. There were also some small actors who were acting on TV shows and online shows. . Alma sat in the car and changed into a standard purple gauze dress. Her hairstyle and makeup were also ordinary. If she was ced on the red carpet tonight, the number of cameras would probably be pitifully few. She was angry, but when she thought that Hank would enter the venue with her, she felt that it was not impossible to endure. Unfortunately, Hank did not sit in the same car as her. | Her agent, Elisa, was reporting her schedule to thepany. In addition, the sky was dark. Elisa took a hazy look and replied, ¡°It¡¯s his car.¡± Alma heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that it was her turn to get out of the car, the corners of her lips curled up into a beautiful smile. The car door opened and she took the initiative to greet the reporters present. The reporters looked at each other and whispered, ¡°Is this Cloud Town¡¯s star? I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s wearing pretty ordinary clothes. Let¡¯s see who she is walking on the red carpet with.¡± Alma walked straight to the car behind her and knocked on the door. ¡°Hank?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The door was closed and Alma frowned. Just as she was puzzled, the door opened. The person who walked out was not Hank, but Mr. Opple. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Different Lyra He was dressed in a traditional ck suit. His dark blue pupils looked elegant and deep. He had already informed the organizers that he would attend tonight¡¯s opening ceremony The organizers also promised to arrange a femalepanion for him. But he did not expect to see Alma when he got off the car. Theirst meeting was not pleasant. Mr. Opple looked at Alma and did not move for a long time. Alma also frowned and did not understand what was going on. At this time, there were already reporters who noticed the situation here. They picked up their cameras and took pictures of Mr. Opple. In their eyes, the value of Mr. Opple¡¯s news was far more than that of Alma, a female star who was not famous. There was a sh of light that kept shing. ¡°Hurry up and walk the red carpet!¡± Elisa kept winking at Alma. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even if Hank came, she would not be as eye-catching as Mr. Opple. Alma pursed her lips. She wanted to walk the red carpet with Hank, but for the sake of fame and exposure, she still had to hold Mr. Opple¡¯s arm. Mr. Opple frowned and shook his head, reluctantly walking in. The two cars drove away, and the one behind was Hank¡¯s car. Keith had already seen Alma and Mr. Opple walk the red carpet together, and reported to his president truthfully, ¡°Are you still going to get off?¡± Hank¡¯s eyes were cold, and he was about to say no. Someone knocked on his door, and a beautiful figure stood outside. Just by looking at her waist, one could tell that she was a beauty that could topple sentient beings. Hank did not hesitate. He needed a chance to meet Mr. Opple He waved his hand and pushed open the car door. Then, his eyes met the person in front of him. There was a touch of undisguised surprise in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Lyra smiled. ¡°I will naturally do what I promised, Mr. Barnwell.¡± CO The reporters looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but take a few pictures of them. Although they were neither celebrities nor local business tycoons, their looks alone were enough to crush everyone. ¡°Is that a neer? From whichpany? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a celebrity. She looks more like a socialite from a big family. The person beside her seems to be the president of the Barnwell group in Cloud Town. Strange, isn¡¯t Hank Alma¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± For a moment, everyone became suspicious. Lyra gently held Hank¡¯s arm and clearly felt the man¡¯s arm stiffen. ¡°Just put on a show,¡± she whispered. Hank shifted his gaze to her wrist and did not make a sound. This should be the first time the two of them had attended such an official asion so intimately since their wedding and divorce. Lyra felt that it was a little ridiculous, even sad. She had a smile on her face, but her heart was as calm as water. From a distance, she looked at Alma standing opposite her, whose face was about to explode with anger. She deliberately slowed down her pace. After Hank noticed it, he also slowed down to amodate her. a ¡°Mr. Opple is right in front. I will find an opportunity to talk to himter. When the timees, you will wait for an opportunity to act.¡± Lyra leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°If you fail, it is because you are not capable enough. Don¡¯t me me.¡± She nced at Alma and revealed a victorious smile. Then, she released her hand and turned to leave at the end of the red carpet. Hank felt a burst of warmth behind his ear as if something was tugging at his heartstrings. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and in the next second, what left him was Lyra¡¯s figure that did not have any reluctance to part with him. ¡°Hank, why were you walking the red carpet together? Do you know that Cloud Town¡¯s reporter willugh at us like this? You are my fianc¨¦.¡± Alma was already mad with anger by Lyra. She dragged Hank andined.. The man withdrew his gaze from Lyra and his cold gaze fell on her. ¡°You asked me about this?¡± Alma froze. ¡°I¡­¡± She was the first to walk the red carpet with Mr. Opple, giving Hank an opportunity. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Hank. I did it all for you! Isn¡¯t he your partner?¡± Alma forced out a reason. However, Hank only gave her a meaningful look. This time, Alma also learned to be obedient. She endured the displeasure in her heart and tactfully let go of her hand, no longer nagging. But she kept looking at Lyra, in case Lyra found an opportunity to get close to Hank again. It was quiet around him. Hank¡¯s face finally became better. He stepped forward and wanted to take a ss of champagne. But just as his hand was about to touch the ss wall, he suddenly saw Lyra standing opposite him. In a few seconds, a man in a suit appeared beside her. They seemed to be chatting happily? Hank slowly furrowed his brows and gulped down the champagne in his ss. However, for some reason, he seemed to have taken the wrong ss of wine, and his throat felt hot. Lyra was still chatting with the other party when she suddenly saw Mr. Oppleing down from the second floor. She smiled and apologized, heading straight for Mr. Opple. It was one thing for her to take revenge on Hank, but she had to do what she had promised. This was what her father had taught her since she was young. ¡°Mr. Opple, I¡¯m sorry. Can I disturb you for a few minutes?¡± Lyra asked politely. Looking at her dress, Mr. Opple could not help but praise, ¡°Miss Jones, you are really dazzling tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lyra smiled and invited Mr. Opple to walk to the quiet balcony Seeing this, Hank stepped forward. ¡°Hank, where are you going?¡± Alma¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he was going to see Lyra? After he saw Lyra¡¯s outfit tonight, he was tempted! ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about something. You can walk around by yourself.¡± As Hank spoke, he quickened his pace. He didn¡¯t have much time and opportunity. Alma saw him walk towards Lyra with her own eyes. She bit the corner of her lips. Why? Lyra apologized to Mr. Opple and briefly told him about what happened at Intercontinental Hotel that day. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing inconvenience to you.¡± Lyra sincerely bowed to Mr. Opple. ¡°No, no, no, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Mr. Opple helped Lyra up like a gentleman. He smiled and said, ¡°I put off my cooperation with the Barnwell group, not purely because of what happened that day.¡± Hank was about to go over, but when he heard Mr. Opple¡¯s words, he immediately stopped and hid behind the curtain. Without full confidence, he could not rashly appear. Lyra blinked. ¡°Let me boldly guess. Are you worried N?velDrama.Org owns this. that the power inside the Barnwell group is uneven and might affect the progress of the project and the final results?¡± Mr. Opple smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Barnwell group¡¯s proposal is very outstanding, especially¡­¡± Mr. Opple admired young people with foresight and had no interest in this kind of activity, so he chatted with Lyra for a long time. Lyra echoed one by one and brought up her own opinion from time to time. In prison, she had been studying the Barnwell group and studying the direction of hispany. When she talked to Mr. Opple, she did not lose out at all. Instead, she was generous and appropriate. Every point she said was urate, Behind the curtain, Hank raised his eyebrows. He had never seen such a dazzling and eye-catching Lyra. Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 It Started Again Lyra¡¯s evaluation was reasonable, and her eyes were not blinded by hatred. She also affirmed the Barnwell group¡¯s mature operation method. ¡°So. I think that the Barnwell group is still the best choice among the many cooperation candidates. What do you think?¡± Lyra asked. ¡°What Miss Jones said is exactly what I thought. I just deliberately kept you in suspense. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise.¡± Mr. Opple couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Then I wish you a pleasant cooperation in advance.¡± Lyra raised her champagne ss. Mr. Opple also raised his ss at the same time, but after touching it, he did not drink it directly. ¡°Miss Jones, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Why do you want to help him?¡± He was referring to Hank. Lyra¡¯s eyes darkened as she pushed the champagne ss to the side. ¡°He was my husband. If he falls All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. because of this, I will look down on him.¡± Moreover, the Barnwell group would fall sooner orter, but it could only fall into her hands. She wanted to see the high and mighty Hank lose. It was just a cooperative rtionship. What she wanted to tell Hank was that she, Lyra, could y the Barnwell group¡¯s future in her hands. Mr. Opple did not understand the meaning. The man behind the curtain heard it clearly. Lyra¡¯s hatred for him had increased, but the current Lyra would not be so reckless as to throw herself into a me like a moth. She was just waiting for a chance to defeat him in one blow. Hank rubbed the silver watch on his wrist, and his face was full of coldness. A few minutester, Lyra excused herself. Hank took the opportunity and took the initiative to show up. The two of them had an extremely tacit understanding of each other. After a few chats, Hank cut to the chase and gave Mr. Opple a minimum price that he could not refuse. ¡°You clearly heard the conversation between me and Miss Jones just now. Why are you still giving me such a low price?¡± Mr. Opple smiled deeply. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to lose such a good partner like yourpany. Happy cooperation.¡± He raised his ss. The crisp clinking sound reminded him of the night of a business meeting. Lyra called a few times, but he did not pick up. At that time, they were not married. The friends around him all envied him for having such a fiancee who cared about him, but only he knew in his heart that Lyra wanted him to attend Drake¡¯s birthday banquet. How could he go? From beginning to end, he was using Lyra. There would be no extra feelings between them, absolutely not The banquet was still going on. In another fifteen minutes, there would be a catwalk performance on the central runway Lyra looked at the time on her watch, thinking that she should find an opportunity to slip away Unexpectedly, someone bumped into her. ¡°Lyra, stop right there.¡± Alma lifted her skirt, her eyes filled with hatred. Lyra turned to look at her and asked in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Why did you seduce Hank again? He already has a fiancee. You are really shameless.¡± Her voice was not loud, and the people around looked over. One of them was dressed gorgeously and started to curse. The other one had an indifferent expression and an outstanding temperament. When they heard this, everyone looked at Lyra with more disdain. Some of MON¡¯s employees saw this scene from afar and even specially took a photo and sent it to the small group of employees. ¡°Sister Anna, Lyra is fighting with someone again.¡± Anna, who was helping Zhang Min choose the ring, saw this message and sent a voice message in anger. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch Lyra? Tell her that if she causes trouble again, she should get out of the ¡°Who matched this set of jewelry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s MON¡¯s Lyra. She seems to be a neer. Sister Min, if you are not satisfied, you still have time to change,¡± the assistant said. ¡°No need, I like it very much. I will need her for the next show,¡± Zhang Min said with a smile. She casually picked a golden ring and walked backstage. Hearing the meaning of this, Anna wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and gritted her teeth, ¡°This Lyra¡­¡± She put down the things at hand and immediately rushed over. If Lyra and Alma had a head-on conflict, the Barnwell group was behind Alma! But Anna rushed over and saw many people gathered together. She squeezed in with great difficulty and saw Alma standing there crying. Lyra had already disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Lyra hit her?¡± Anna grabbed Liu Yuanyuan. Liu Yuanyuan shook her head. ¡°Then why is Alma crying?¡± Anna frowned. In this line of work, they had more or less dealt with artists and celebrities. With Alma¡¯s appearance, she was destined to be unable to make a name for herself. Everyone gave her face and called her Sister Alma because they saw that there was the Barnwell group behind her. If there was no Hank, even if Alma cried to death here, no one would pay attention to her. Liu Yuanyuan opened her mouth and slowly said, ¡°She cried because of Lyra. Lyra¡¯s quarrel was too fierce.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where is Lyra?¡± Anna was speechless. ¡°She was taken away by Nore and went to the back.¡± Liu Yuanyuan¡¯s mind was still surrounded by the scene of Lyra cursing just now. She felt she had learned a lot from Lyra. Alma cried more and more without tears, leaving only a pair of eyes with thick makeup, blinking non- stop. She wanted to cry until Hank came to find her, but after crying for a long time, Hank still did not it anymore and whispered into Alma¡¯s ear, ¡°Your makeup is all over now. It won¡¯t be good if you get photographed by the reporters.¡± Thepany still had to spend money to change the hot search for her. No, with Alma¡¯s position, even her ugly photos were not qualified to enter the hot search. ¡°Where is Hank?¡± Alma gnashed her teeth. ¡ª¡ª- ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see Mr. Barnwell just now. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Elisa forcefully pulled Alma up. Alma wiped her tears and had no choice but to follow her. In the distance, Hank¡¯s figure appeared next to the fence on the second floor. He had just ended his conversation with Mr. Opple when he saw Lyra¡¯s talks reducing Alma to nothing. Behind him, Keith asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Barnwell, the contract has been finalized. When do you want to book the ne ticket?¡± Sir Please Mellow Down A Bit Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Apologize! His words pulled back Hank¡¯s thoughts. He pressed down on his aching temple and said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Hank¡¯s line of sight circled the banquet hall and fixed on a certain figure. He stepped down the steps with long legs and walked straight through the crowd. On the other side of his line of sight, Lyra was being pulled out by Nore. ¡°How was my performance just now? I think there is still room for improvement.¡± Lyra lifted her skirt and asked with a frown. Nore nced at her with a headache, ¡°You will definitely be a popr person in this Fashion Week tomorrow.¡± He knew that she had already restrained her sharpness. That Alma was too soft. ¡°Of course, I¡­¡± There was still some pride in Lyra¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Hank interrupted her next words. Lyra was shocked to see such a person suddenly appear behind her. Then, she said, ¡°Oh,¡± and was about to go over. Nore frowned and pulled Lyra to his side. ¡°What are you going to talk about? She has nothing to talk about with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lyra poked her head out from behind him and patted his shoulder. Nore did not move. ¡°Mr. Lubi does not treat himself as an outsider, but you have no right to interfere in the matters between me and Lyra,¡± Hank said coldly. After he finished speaking, he walked out. ¡°He still owes me a promise that he has not fulfilled. I will go and urge him,¡± Lyra said softly. As she spoke, she chased after Hank. Nore stood where he was, his fists slowly tightening under his sleeves. At least there was one sentence that Hank was not wrong about. He could not force Lyra to erase a part of her life as a pursuer. And that part was Hank. The sea breeze was blowing outside, and Lyra, who was wearing a strapless outfit, shivered from the cold. Hank nced at her and continued to walk to the car in front. He opened the door and got in. Lyra did not hesitate and followed closely behind. Although she did not want to be in the same car as him, she did not want to catch a cold from the sea breeze. After a while, Hank gave the driver a look, and the driver pressed the button on the air conditioner and got out of the car. Lyra felt much more soon,¡± Hank said as he nced at Lyra. ¡°How long will it take?¡± Lyra continued to ask. ¡°A week.¡± The man was a little impatient. No one would be urged to get married by their ex-wives. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll wait for your news,¡± Lyra said. She spoke so casually as if she was waiting for a good show. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her wrist, followed by a man¡¯s deep warning, ¡°Don¡¯t think about destroying anything anymore.¡± Lyra¡¯s wrist was very painful. She pretended to be calm. ¡°If Mr. Barnwell is afraid, you can be a viin who goes back on his word. I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°If Mr. Barnwell has nothing to do, stay away from me, lest your fianceees to make a scene in front of me again.¡± ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t have such a good temper,¡± she said as she pushed open the door. Hank¡¯s face was filled with coldness as his gaze locked onto the figure that had walked far away. Just now, when Alma went to pick a fight, he was watching from not far away. Alma had only said one sentence when she was scolded by Lyra until she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°When you were leaning against Hank, he hadn¡¯t divorced me yet. Aren¡¯t you a thief now shouting to catch a thief?¡± ¡°I have a grudge against the Barnwell group, and I will never want him back. Swallow your dirty thoughts back to your stomach. I can¡¯t do something as stupid as putting my face on his cold butt like you.¡± The man touched his eyebrows. Why hadn¡¯t he known that Lyra had such a side in the past? Hank pursed his thin lips. He turned his head and saw that Lyra and Nore had walked down the stairs together. She was wearing Nore¡¯s suit on her shoulder. ¡°Drive.¡± Hank¡¯s eyes darkened. This would be the only time they were working together. Back at the hotel, Lyra changed her clothes and removed her makeup. Liu Yuanyuan knocked on the door ¡°You came at the right time. I¡¯ll return these essories to you. Thank you for today.¡± Lyra yawned as she spoke. She was a little sleepy. Liu Yuanyuan looked at her worriedly. ¡°This is a small matter. Aren¡¯t you afraid after scolding Alma in public today?¡± ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Lyra leaned on the sofa with a suspicious look in her eyes. ¡°Her fianc¨¦ is Hank. Moreover, she is the Kensley family¡¯s daughter. Although the Kensley family¡¯s status in Cloud Town is not high, she is still the daughter of a rich family.¡± Liu Yuanyuan read too many gossip magazines and muttered in a low voice. ¡°Ah, the world has really changed. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be a rich family.¡± Lyra shook her head in contempt, ¡°Remember, Cloud Town only has three big families.¡± Including the Jones group and the Barnwell group, they were all ordinary families in front of the three. As for the Kensley family, Lyra really couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Were they even worthy? ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do. Lyra, I really admire you. You were so brave.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound derogatory?¡± Lyra thought. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Liu Yuanyuan shook her head. She did not dare to provoke Lyra. ¡°However, Sister Anna should have already received the news. Maybe she wille to you.¡± Lyra supported her chin with one hand. Before she could speak, there was already a sound outside. She raised her chin, and Liu Yuanyuan immediately got up to open the door. Anna walked in the front, followed by Alma, her agent Elisa, and a few employees of MON. Lyra saw a group of people walking in, who instantly filled her room to the brim. They had disturbed her sleepiness, and she immediately became somewhat unhappy. ¡°Go and apologize to Miss Kensley,¡± Anna said with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Lyra said as she raised her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as the head of the interns. If you don¡¯t apologize today, leave MON immediately after we return to the country,¡± Anna said with a stern expression. ¡°Why?¡± Lyra pointed at Alma, ¡°Just because of my personal grudge with her? I didn¡¯t expect that Alma was so powerful that she could control MON¡¯S HR.¡± ¡°Or are you secretly colluding with each other?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Anna immediately shouted. She wanted to give Lyra a way out. If Lyra stayed with MON, she would have to deal with celebrities. There was no need to make enemies for herself. Moreover, as the person in charge, she didn¡¯t want her subordinates to be at odds with Alma. ¡°Lyra, Sister Anna only asked you to apologize. What are you talking about?¡± Someone said from Property ? N?velDrama.Org. behind. ¡°You are now an intern of MON. Your every move represents the image of the